ã€ŠThe Witch&#x27;s Path to Redemptionã€‹


 Chapter 0: The Empire of Aragon

    The Kingdom of Aragon was renowned for its fertile lands and prosperity. At its heart lay the three illustrious cities: City of Hope: Lirosa, City of Faith: Sanctum Aurelia, and City of Charity: Solara.

    It was the mightiest of all its neighbouring kingdoms¡ªa kingdom beloved by the Four Gods, bathed in holiness, and shielded by divine grace. Within its borders, every soul was protected by the presence of the Almighty.

    Teleportation arrays ensured seamless travel across its vast expanse, while towering barriers encircled the land, warding off the monstrous horrors that lurked beyond.

    A kingdom so coveted that even the Southern Lords and Eastern Lords yearned for, but could never claim.

    Many grand titles adorned this kingdom: the beacon of holiness, the bastion of protection, and the jewel of divine favor. Yet, no matter how revered its reputation, no matter how the Pope stood as a symbol of God for the destitute and the downtrodden, all was in vain if the one seated on the throne was a corrupt and tyrannical man.

    The prayers of the impoverished rose like desperate pleas to the heavens, begging for the King''s demise. Yet the Gods, impartial in their divine wisdom, refrained from meddling in mortal affairs. The crown¡¯s power was ordained by fate; the one who sat upon the throne was chosen by destiny, and so the Gods chose not to intervene.

    Indeed, the power of the crown was absolute in the mortal realm. No subject, regardless of rank, could defy the King¡¯s will, no matter how cruel or ruthless his decrees.

    But among the King''s seventeen known offspring, one child stood apart. He refused to bow, refused to yield, his heart alight with unshakable courage and unyielding justice. In a court rife with decadence and deceit, he was like a beacon of hope amidst a sea of corruption.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    To the nobles, however, he was a mere stain upon their exalted ranks. They mocked him as "the child of cow''s dung," his mother a nameless woman with no lineage to boast. The nobles, loyal to the King, subjected him to endless humiliation. They poured wine over his head, shredded his garments, shattered his armor, broke his sword, and defiled his meals. His tears became their sport, his suffering their delight.

    Yet, for all their cruelty, there was one thing they could not break¡ªhis indomitable spirit.

    Fate, with its cruel and ironic hand, wove its tale with precision, turning the boy they scorned as a mere blemish upon royalty into the very force that would shatter their lofty high chairs.

    It was his unyielding spirit, forged in the fires of their disdain, that became the instrument of their downfall.

    The boy grew into a man, tempered by hardship, his resolve as unyielding as steel.

    While his brothers and sisters tore the kingdom apart in their ruthless struggle for the throne, he stood apart, opposite of the throne, a force of justice shining amid chaos.

    The nobles who had once scorned him now watched in fear as his strength grew, their mockery silenced by the cold reality of his rising power. They came to realize that the heart of the kingdom was never the divine favor they so boasted of, but the people¡ªwhose strength, though scattered, became unstoppable when united.

    They had dismissed his words, laughed at his ambition, but now they trembled before him.

    The boy they once humiliated now commanded armies, leading both the Southern and Eastern forces to the gates of the kingdom. The fiefs and towns once thought loyal to the throne, now stood united behind him.

    The nobles, desperate to cling to power, threw their gold at the people, hoping to buy their allegiance. But the people no longer sought riches; they hungered for justice. And so, the tide of vengeance swept through the land.

    The adage held true: the higher the ascent, the greater the fall. And the one they once scorned, now stood at the summit, without even sparing a single glance at the fallen nobles.

    As the church bells tolled, the people erupted in jubilant celebration. The rotten King¡¯s reign had ended, and with it, the era of corruption. Gold, once a mark of prosperity, was melted down and reshaped into symbols of unity. The lands of the South and East joined in the festivity, forging a new age.

    The Pope declared before the gathered masses:

    The Empire of Aragon was born.

 Prologue (Late Upload)

    A town on the outskirts of the Empire bustled with merchants and townsfolk alike. Children darted through the narrow streets, their laughter echoing as mothers called after them, torn between exasperation and affection.

    A drunk man sneered at the scene. "Careful now, or the Witch might kill your babes!"

    One of the woman on the street shot him a look of contempt. "The Witch is dead! Don¡¯t speak of her¡ªit brings bad omens. What if another one appears?

    The drunk man snorted and sneered, "Even better! I heard the Witch was a beauty. Can¡¯t have children, they say¡ªthe bitch is infertile! Makes for the perfect bed partner! HAHAHAHA!"

    He spat near one of the children and let out a coarse laugh, hurling his beer bottle aside. It shattered with a sharp crack against the cobblestones. "I¡¯d take a tight Witch over a loose hag like you! FUHACK--!"

    His words were cut short as a group of enraged mothers surrounded the drunkard, yanking at his hair.

    "Watch your words, old man!" one of them snapped.

    They kicked and stamped on him, their fury palpable. The drunkard coughed and sputtered between blows, spitting insults through bloody laughter. "Fucking bitches! What¡¯s the matter? Feel bad ''cause you¡¯re all stinking, ugly, and loose!?"

    One of the mothers snapped, "I''ve had it with you and that sharp tongue of yours! Better to have it cut out!"

    Another chimed in, her voice laced with anger, "You¡¯ve been stirring up trouble in this area for a month now! Got nothing better to do than piss off the ladies here, aye!?"

    The drunkard¡¯s face contorted painfully as they yanked at him from all sides. Finally, he let out a scream, broke free of their grasp, and stumbled away, flailing wildly. "HELP! HELP! THESE OLD BITHCES ARE CHASING ME!"

    The onlookers roared with laughter at the spectacle. Some went off in search of the authorities, while others simply returned to their work as if it were just another normal day¡ªhawking wares, drawing in customers, and handing out freebies.

    "Hey, handsome! Have some of this¡ªit''s free! We¡¯re celebrating the General¡¯s return!"

    "Don¡¯t miss out on our store, a¡¯ight? It¡¯s the best in the Empire! No, in the whole world!"

    "This¡¯ll help you cultivate your mana faster! How about it? Give it a try!"

    A man observed the commotion unfold before him, the scene somehow returning to its usual day. With a sense of indifference, he turned and made his way into a nearby inn.

    Inside, he found an empty seat. He walked towards the table and settled into the chair, he raised his hand with a casual wave. "Melissa! Come, come! Take my order!"

    A woman, dressed in a simple brown dress with her hair neatly braided to one side, paused amid the bustling customers. She glanced around, trying to locate the familiar voice in the sea of people  and the clamor of the room.

    As soon as she spotted him, she placed the plate she was holding on the table of four men clad in red and hurried toward his direction.

    "Mr. Ramos! You¡¯re here!" she exclaimed. "How was it in the East? Is the Witch really dead? Did the General finally kill her? Where did you find her? I heard she created some kind of magic that makes flowers explode or something!"

    Ramos couldn¡¯t help but wonder how rumors spread so quickly¡ªnow even the flower detail had been added. At this point, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they started claiming what kind of flower it was. Though the rumors had strayed a bit from the truth, they still managed to stress him out.

    He sighed, clearly exasperated. "Well... I want an ale. And another ale. And one more ale."

    Melissa furrowed her brows and pouted, then she stretched out her hand. "Pay later is no longer an option. Pay now."

    Ramos¡¯s nerves flared as he quickly fumbled through his inner pockets. He pulled out only six coins¡ªcopper ones, at that.

    Melissa noticed his expression and sighed. In the end, she told him to pay the rest later and hurried inside to fetch his order.

    The inn wasn¡¯t large, and its patrons¡ªburly men and cloaked strangers¡ªwould have made most women think, Nope, I¡¯m out of here. But the waitresses seemed used to it, moving in and out from behind the counter, taking orders from the customers without hesitation.

    Ramos sat patiently, listening to the chatter around him. Each person seemed lost in their own world, absorbed in all sorts of gossip from across the Empire.

    "I heard the Lady General is dead!¡¯ one man at a nearby table suddenly blurted out."

    Ramos whipped his head toward the table where the voice had come from, spotting three men drinking together.

    "I heard it too. As always, when she returned, she''d spend her nights in the Red Light District. Who would¡¯ve thought it¡¯d be her last?"

    "Bullocks! Where¡¯d you hear that?"

    "My sister¡¯s a prostitute¡ªof course, she¡¯d know!"

    A brief silence passed over the table before one of the men spoke up again.

    "I heard the Witch is dead too."

    "Really?"

    "Serves her right. Bet she was swallowed by the souls of Lirosa for what she¡¯s done. What a terrible fate."

    "I thought the General killed her?"

    "What? I thought the General was dead?"

    The man who claimed to have a prostitute sister slapped the back of his head. " The other General, you dimwit! The one blessed by the gods, the pope, and all that holy nonsense. That one!"

    Ramos couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at how quickly the conversation had shifted from one rumor to the next. It reminded him of the aristocrats back in the Imperial City, obsessed with rumors as if they were their daily medicine.

    He could scarcely believe what he was hearing. Though there had already been some clamor about the two missing generals of the Empire, the idea of one being dead seemed absurd¡ªespecially the Lady General?

    "What''s with all these big people dying lately? Even the Pope¡¯s gone missing. Is he dead too?"

    "Shh! Shut it! Do you want to burn at the stake!?"

    The man seemed to understand and quickly fell silent, glancing around nervously.

    Ramos understood. After the rumors about powerful figures in the church buying their way into positions of power had leaked, speaking of the church¡ªespecially the pope¡ªwas considered an offense, and thus had become taboo.

    In the distance, Melissa emerged from behind the counter, carrying two tankards. Exclaiming,"Move! Move!"

    Ramos noticed she was holding only two ales and felt a twinge of disappointment. He had specifically requested three earlier, intending to drown his stress in drink. However, he was soon shamefully reminded of the few copper coins left in his pocket.

    Thud!

    "Here¡¯s your order, esteemed sir!" Melissa said cheerfully, placing the tankards before him. "Now, where were we...?" She sat down and fixed him with an expectant gaze.

    Ramos noticed the glint in her eyes and sighed almost exasperatedly. "Look... It¡¯s confidential. I can¡¯t just speak about it so easily..."Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Melissa gasped in shock. "What!? You know me, I¡¯m not a gossip monger! I¡¯ve kept almost all the secrets in this town! Besides, it¡¯s not like you guys are doing a good job at keeping it a secret." she said, pointing to the men nearby who were just discussing the Witch¡¯s passing earlier.

    Ramos sighed in defeat. "It¡¯s true... she''s dead. You¡¯d better keep this a secret, alright? If word gets out, not only will I be demoted¡ªI¡¯ll be dragged straight to the guillotine!"

    Melissa was befuddled, resting her hands on her cheeks. "Seriously? What''s wrong with spreading the good news? The infant killer and the mass murderer of Lirosa and Solara is dead! This deserves a celebration! What do nobles call it... a banquet!"

    Ramos agreed with Melissa, though he kept his thoughts to himself. He couldn''t understand what the General was thinking¡ª wanting for it to be kept a secret and storing the body. What if the souls of the dead were offended and decided to turn their fangs on them for not burning it?

    Ramos could only shrug in reply. "It¡¯s the General¡¯s order. Can¡¯t do anything about it."

    Melissa took a long swig from the other tankard, her eyes not meeting Ramos¡¯s sharp glare. He had assumed the second one was for him, but it seemed she had other plans. She slammed the tankard down on the table with a loud thud, then sighed deeply.

    " Whatever the case, It¡¯s good that the Witch is dead." she said, her tone heavy with both relief and weariness. "But everything¡¯s a mess in the Imperial cities. Best to stay here for a while. Though, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t stay too long¡ªI heard the South is building its forces by making military service mandatory. It¡¯s only a matter of time before war breaks out."

    Ramos took a slow sip of his ale, savoring the taste. A wave of nostalgia and exasperation washed over him. It had only been a month since the Witch died, but instead of returning home, he had spent most of it cleaning up and being ordered around. Half of that time had been wasted on traveling. And now, just as he was about to return home, another problem had emerged¡ªa much fiercer flame than before.

    Just the thought of war exhausted him. Was peace truly unattainable? The Emperor had managed to grant them a fleeting period of calm, but it hadn¡¯t lasted. The spark of conflict had already ignited once again, and it seemed they were destined to enter another era of bloodshed.

    He let out a quiet breath. "I just want to sleep in my own bed, rest, and eat a decent meal. If I¡¯d known being part of the infantry was this hard, I¡¯d have chosen to break my back farming instead."

    Melissa¡¯s expression shifted, her usual lightness dimming into something more serious. They sat in silence for a moment, the weight of the conversation lingering between them.

    Melissa twirled her fingers around the rim of her tankard, her eyes drooping. Her other hand supported her forehead as she mumbled, " Right when we needed the gods the most, they disappeared. How ironic. This blessed empire, basking in holiness, suddenly felt like hell to me."

    Ramos smiled bitterly. "It¡¯s because we¡¯re poor."

    Melissa rolled her eyes. "It¡¯s not always about the money."

    Ramos retorted, "If it¡¯s not, then there wouldn¡¯t be such a vast gap between the lives of the rich and the lives of the poor, would there?"

    Melissa¡¯s eyes widened, and she opened her mouth to speak but then closed it again. She chugged the rest of her ale in one go, wiping her mouth as she chuckled. "Don¡¯t ask me. I¡¯m not smart. I can¡¯t even read."

    "I guess I¡¯m smarter than you now." Ramos teased.

    "Oof!¡± Melissa retorted,¡± If the God of Wisdom, Tyr, heard that, his tears would really start falling from his eyes!"

    The two of them chatted for a while, their conversation light and easy. Suddenly, a chubby woman, dressed in blinding extravagant attire, looking as if the owner of the inn yanked Melissa¡¯s hair mid-conversation.

    "Quit slacking off and get to work!" The chubby woman scolded. "If all you''re gonna do is flirt with the customers, you might as well head to the Red Light District!"

    Melissa, disoriented and angry, stared in disbelief. But seeing who it was, it was like a bucket of cold water had been dumped over her, she quickly exclaimed, "I¡¯ll work now!"

    Ramos, feeling awkward from the outburst, quickly stood up. "Well, I¡¯d better get going," he said, clearing his throat. "I¡¯ll pay you the rest next time, Melissa."

    Melissa didn¡¯t have the time to respond; her focus was entirely on getting back to the kitchen to tend to her tasks, while the owner followed behind her, muttering insurmountable curses. Feeling the awkwardness linger, Ramos decided to leave the inn.<hr>

    Ramos strode along the road of Luminara. As his eyes scanned the surroundings, he wondered how the town truly lived up to its name, considering the lingering Min-min lights¡ªsmall, glowing creatures typically found in the South. It was strange that they had made their way to the outskirts of the Empire.

    Being located on the southern edge of the Empire, Luminara had its own tradition: the townsfolk would hunt for stray Min-min lights, capturing them in specially designed lamps or glass containers. These lamps would then be placed outside homes or along the streets for display.

    Children were particularly fond of this practice, as the Min-min were harmless phantoms, their soft glow enchanting to watch.

    His thoughts were abruptly interrupted when, suddenly, sharp rays pierced through the night sky. He quickly shielded his head, squinting in confusion. "Wha¡ªwhat the¡ª!"

    Out of nowhere, in the dead of night, a blinding light erupted from above, engulfing everything outside in a radiant white glow. Their shadows stretched unnaturally long behind them, cast by the intense light overhead.

    Even though he covered his face with his arms, the rays still seemed to pierce through his skin, though strangely, they were harmless.

    The onlookers, too, were blinded by the intense light. They shielded their eyes with their arms, some running into their homes, but the light still penetrated through their walls!

    A man, his head glued to the ground, shouted, "The gods! This is the light of the gods! Quick! Lower your heads! No one should see their faces, except the Pope!"

    It was the drunkard! Most of the townsfolk hesitated, dismissing his words as nonsense, but there was no other explanation for this strange light appearing at night.

    It seemed others had the same idea, as those who had been inside their homes now rushed outside, their eyes squeezed shut, prostrating and praying.

    The people suddenly began to shriek as the ground beneath them rumbled. At first, it was a small tremor, causing glasses to rattle, but soon the next quake was powerful enough to make them stumble, their bodies shaking like rag dolls.

    Their screams turned to terror, and their prayers grew more frantic.

    Ramos knew their prayers were futile. For now, action was required. Having faced life and death countless times, he understood that panic and prayer had no place in such a moment.

    He scanned his surroundings. The area was enclosed by buildings¡ªdangerous, crumbling structures. They needed to reach an open space, whether the plaza or any place far from any impending collapse of houses.

    With urgency, he shouted, his voice carrying across the chaos, "MOVE! GET AWAY FROM THE BUILDINGS! THEY''RE GOING TO FALL APART! GET TO AN OPEN AREA NOW!"

    "MOVE!" Ramos bellowed again. He grabbed a nearby woman by the arm and pulled her toward the street, away from the collapsing buildings. "Come on! Hurry!"

    Others began to follow, their steps unsure at first but growing more determined as the buildings continued to quake. Some people screamed in terror, others stumbled as the ground beneath them that slowly cracked open.

    He repeated the same instruction over and over, his voice growing hoarse. Dizzy and nauseated, he forced himself to swallow it down. He moved quickly, helping any women and children who could barely stand, guiding them toward safety.

    The lamps crashed to the ground, the sound of shattering glass echoing through the turmoil. People shoved one another, frantic to escape the street surrounded by buildings.

    Some were knocked to the ground, desperately shielding their heads from being trampled. Ramos could only glance at them, helpless despite his urge to help, as his body was pushed forward, carried by the frantic crowd.

    As time passed, the tremors grew stronger, relentless.

    The houses, weakened by the earlier tremor, finally gave way.

    Ramos and the crowd had barely moved an inch when the buildings collapsed. They were thrown to the ground, choking on the debris and smoke, but one thing remained certain¡ªthey were still alive.

    Ramos tightened his grip on the child he had seized in haste, pulling him close and shielding him beneath his own body, offering what little protection he could.

    The child in his embrace cried, however his voice was drowned out, swallowed by the cacophony of terror and pain that filled the air, mingling with the blinding light from above.

    Panic surged through Ramos like never before. It felt as if the world itself was crumbling before his eyes. He could no longer fathom where could possibly be safe anymore.

    The ground trembled with deafening booms, and the air grew unbearably hot. The blinding light continued to obscure everything, leaving him disoriented and helpless. His breathing became ragged, his thoughts a chaotic blur, and sweat stung his eyes.

    Then, through the haze, an acrid, burning scent reached his nostrils. Despite the sting, he forced himself to look. What he saw made his heart stop¡ªan utterly horrifying sight.

    The earth split open with a deafening crack! Deep within the fissure, a golden, flaming light blazed brightly. The collapsing houses hissed as they fell, and for a moment, whenever a large piece of rubble crashed down, flames and lava surged upward.

    Then, without warning, the blinding light above vanished in an instant. They were instantly plunged into complete darkness, save for the glowing crack in the earth that illuminated the chaos around them.

    Ramos took this chance to fully open his eyes, scanning his surroundings properly this time. He dusted himself off and stood up, taking a deep breath to calm his racing heart. All around him, others were doing the same, slowly regaining their bearings.

    But then, something stirred above, lighting the sky as if each passing star had come to life¡ªsmall flickers of light, growing larger and larger with every fleeting moment. There were hundreds... no, thousands!

    The people buried under the rubble pointed desperately toward the sky, crying out for help. But their pleas went unheard, for everyone was transfixed by the spectacle above. A woman near Ramos took the child from his arms, and he, too, began to move, following the others'' gaze to the heavens.

    A sense of impending death clung to Ramos, and then, as if his mind snapped, he broke into a frantic run, shoving anyone in his path. No longer caring about the others around him.

    "IT''S GETTING CLOSER!!!"

    The sharp crackling of fire filled his ears, a sound like something burning through the very air.

    Tears welled up in his eyes, falling without his control, his voice drowned out by the shrill screams of the crowd. The heat from the giant burning rock pressed closer, an impending reminder that it was coming for them.

    What had seemed small moments ago was now a looming threat, its size growing with terrifying speed.

    And then, as one, the scream of the people erupted, filling the air in a deafening cry of terror.

    "AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!!"

 Chapter 1: Apple of my Eye

    <hr>

    Chapter 1: Apple of my Eye

    <hr>

    Adira walked along the winding path, leaning on a flimsy branch for support, her other hand brushing against the trees as she relied on them to maintain her balance.

    The sun filtered gently through the towering trees, their pristine green canopies casting a patchwork of cool shade on the road.

    The soft rustling of leaves in the breeze was like a soothing melody, a quiet hymn to nature¡¯s harmony.

    As the wind swept by, leaves descended in a slow, peaceful dance, touching the earth with grace.

    Ahead, Adira noticed an old man walking toward her, a bundle of firewood, some pieces cut while others remained long, still in need of chopping, all balanced in one arm and a basket of fruit slung over his back.

    Raising her hand to catch his attention, she asked politely, ¡°May I know how much further it is to the East?¡±

    The old man eyed her curiously, his gaze flickering up and down before replying, ¡°Lady, you¡¯re already standing on it.¡±

    Adira¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Naturally, this was her first time here¡ªhow could she have known?

    She thanked the man and quickly strode away.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    She halted mid-step, her hand instinctively falling to the hilt of the sword hidden beneath her cloak.

    A chill of anxiety coursed through her as a single question echoed in her mind: Had the man recognized her?

    After all, her name had become a curse upon the lips of many¡ªa figure of infamy whom men, women, the old, and even the young fervently wished would meet her demise.

    The sharp tang of blood seemed to resurface on her tongue, unbidden memories of betrayal flooding her mind. The weight of past horrors pressed upon her, stirring shadows in the corners of her thoughts.

    For a fleeting moment, she considered silencing the man.

    Her survival, after all, had been forged in the fires of sacrifice¡ªalways at the expense of others. She could not afford to falter now, not when her life teetered on the edge of peril.

    Yet, the ghostly echo of regrets¡ªunresolved and unrelenting¡ªtightened its grip on her. It was a bitter taste, far more acrid than any blood, that reminded her of the price she had paid and the toll it continued to exact.

    The weight of her desire to surrender it all made her falter. Truthfully, if asked directly, she would confess it was her only wish now¡ªto lay down the burden she had carried for so long.

    Her hand hovered over the hilt of her sword, trembling with hesitation, unwilling to commit to the violence that had so often defined her.

    ¡°Are you alright, young lady?¡± the old man called from behind her. ¡°The path ahead will be rough.¡±

    The sound of rustling reached her ears, sharp and sudden, making her grip on the hilt of her sword tightened instinctively.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    She turned slightly, her gaze cautious, however, she only saw him holding out a long, sturdy piece of wood.

    ¡°This,¡± he said with an almost disarming sincerity, ¡°will be much better than that flimsy stick you¡¯re using.¡±

    Adira hesitated, the weight of her guilt pressing down on her. Was this kindness something she still deserved?

    After a moment¡¯s deliberation, she saw no harm in accepting the offer. The practicality of the gesture outweighed her doubts, though her conscience gnawed at her. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± she murmured, her voice barely audible.

    Only moments ago, she had entertained the thought of silencing this man. Now, his simple act of generosity left her feeling both humbled and undeserving.

    She wished to repay him, to offer something in return. Yet, when she remembered her meager possessions¡ªa single potion and a few stolen bandages¡ªshe knew she could not afford the gesture.

    These remnants of survival were all she had, and parting with them would be a risk she could ill afford.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said dejectedly. ¡°I have nothing to give you.¡±

    The old man waved off her apology with a dismissive hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch someone struggle. Besides, I¡¯d hate to see a cripple take a tumble down the mountain.¡±

    Cripple? She wasn¡¯t truly crippled, though her left leg had been shattered in a brutal ambush. The memory resurfaced, vivid and merciless¡ªa swarm of attackers closing in, chaos and pain overtaking her senses. For a brief moment, her body tensed, but she forced the thought away.

    Instead, she let the misunderstanding linger, masking her discomfort with a soft chuckle.

    ¡°One more thing¡ª¡± The man reached into his basket and handed her an apple. His eyes flicked to her hands, his brow furrowing slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just dirt,¡± she muttered, suddenly conscious of her appearance and drawing her hands close.

    The old man chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°Lady, you look like you¡¯ve been through hell. If the wind blew any harder, it¡¯d carry you clean off this mountain!¡±

    For a moment, Adira felt an unexpected pang of confusion. It had been so long since anyone had shown her even a sliver of kindness that receiving it now felt foreign, almost unsettling.

    ¡°Down the mountain, you¡¯ll find a village,¡± the old man said, patting her shoulder with a fatherly air. ¡°You¡¯d best hurry; night will fall soon.¡±

    As he turned to leave, Adira¡¯s hand darted beneath her cloak, fumbling for something to give in return. But the old man raised a hand, stopping her.

    ¡°No need, young one,¡± he said gently. ¡°Consider it free. This one comes without strings attached, especially for someone as frail as you. Keep it.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Adira began, her voice tinged with urgency. He doesn¡¯t know it, but this potion is worth far more than he realizes. It could help him in the days ahead!

    ¡°Nope,¡± he interrupted with a firm shake of his head. ¡°If you truly wish to repay me, then live. Survive long enough to pass this kindness forward when the time comes.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll try,¡± she whispered, clutching the apple as though it were a priceless jewel. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The old man, noticing her reverence for the simple fruit, chuckled warmly. ¡°I¡¯ve plenty more where that came from. Don¡¯t be a stranger¡ªthis old man would be glad for the company.¡±

    With a parting smile, he turned and disappeared down the path, leaving Adira standing there, her heart unexpectedly lighter than it had been in years.

    Once, as a noble, she had dined on delicacies that peasants could only dream of, her life adorned with every luxury imaginable. Now, she was a fugitive¡ªa mass murderer, stripped of wealth, status, and all the privileges she had once taken for granted.

    Adira sighed, a weariness settling deep in her chest. It was only a matter of time, she thought. Karma, in which she had always placed her unshaken belief, had finally come to collect its due.

    If she had not fled to the East, such moments of kindness would have been unthinkable. In other lands, no one saw her as human anymore. To them, she was something far worse¡ªsomething more accursed than even the vilest demons.

    Adira stood on the path, watching the old man¡¯s silhouette grow smaller and fainter until it disappeared entirely into the horizon.

    For a moment, she lingered, clutching the sturdy piece of wood he had given her. Stolen novel; please report.

    With newfound resolve, she cast aside her fragile old branch and gripped the new staff firmly in hand.

    The journey ahead felt lighter somehow. Shadows of rooftops began to emerge on the horizon, and she realized she had reached the village far sooner than she¡¯d anticipated.

    She glanced down at the wood in her hand, a faint smile tugging at her lips. Thank you for making my journey smoother. she thought silently, her gratitude directed toward the kind stranger who had, in his own small way, reminded her that humanity still lingered in the world.

    She silently bowed her mind in reverence to the old man, wishing him and his descendants a perpetual bounty of apples, flourishing both now and for generations to come.

    Her gaze drifted over the village, quaint and imbued with the unmistakable charm of the countryside.

    The unpaved roads, the soft clucking of livestock, and the warm breeze brought a rare sense of peace to her.

    Yet, beneath the calm, a deep unease stirred¡ªthere was no visible security. No guards patrolled the perimeter, no checkpoints to impede her entry.

    Someone as dangerous as her could easily annihilate the entire town, and no one would even notice, let alone stop her.

    She scoffed at the negligence of those who governed this land. ¡°Utterly irresponsible,¡± she muttered under her breath.

    A flare of irritation welled within her. If the kind old man she had encountered earlier were to suffer due to this lack of protection, it would be yet another grievance she would carry in this world.

    A lesson from the church echoed in her mind: ¡°The great Heaven favors no one, aiding only the virtuous.¡± How laughable. It certainly didn¡¯t reflect reality, where the righteous didn¡¯t always receive the aid they deserved.

    How dare these wealthy nobles, entrusted with the governance of the land, squander the very funds they took from the people¡ªfunds they should use to safeguard them. Truly, irresponsible indeed.

    Shaking off the thought, she wandered aimlessly, her only desire to find a place to rest. Occasionally, she muttered a soft ¡°tsk¡± at the sights that displeased her.

    Passing an inn, she overheard the raucous laughter of soldiers reveling in drunken excess. Her eyes rolled. So much for protecting the people.

    After some time, she stumbled upon a secluded alleyway. The ground was unexpectedly clean¡ªa perfect place to remain undisturbed until morning.

    She laid her cloak down as makeshift bedding and began to settle in for the night.

    ¡°THIEF! THIEF! THAT MAN STOLE MY CHICKENS!¡±

    Adira bolted upright at the commotion. Noises came from the other end of the alley, the opposite side to where her sleeping spot is.

    Then a man running for his life, holding 2 chickens at each hand by their feet--was soon followed by an angry mob of villagers led by a woman holding a machete in the air.

    A machete!?

    However, much to their commotion--the thief clad in red had an inhuman speed.

    He pushed Adira aside but because of how fast he was going, the force he exerted became much stronger making the fall even heavier than normal.

    Feeling something on her left leg tear, Adira''s face darkened.

    The villagers in pursuit saw Adira struggling to get up so they tried to help her up, however Adira tried to swallow the pain and gestured to them that she is okay.

    She never intended to block his path. With her battered body, she would be helpless against even a bundle of chickens. But it turned out that way simply because she was in his way!

    Pain flared in her injured leg, and tears welled up instinctively from the sharp ache. Her jaw clenched as she fought to steady herself, struggling to stand.

    ¡°Leave him!¡± an elder called out, breathless. ¡°It¡¯s only chickens!¡±

    " What a brute man! Pushing a woman like that!"

    The woman with the machete screamed in frustration.  " No! Why did you stop!? Don''t let him get away!" The woman with a machete screamed but looking at the thief, he had good legs. It seems like he''s unconsciously putting mana on it that''s why he''s unbelievably fast.

    "He''s too fast! Look¡ªthere''s not even a shadow left!" an old man exclaimed.

    ¡°Are you okay, young lady!?¡± A concerned elder woman called out from the crowd, her voice mixed with the voice of others.

    ¡°Oof! She got hit really bad!¡± someone else commented, their tone laced with sympathy.

    Adira dusted off her clothes, wearing the cloak back on as she spoke," You won''t be able to close the distance at your speed."

    The mob murmured in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s just chickens. Just raise another flock with what you have left.¡±

    ¡°Would I be chasing him for dear life if I could? How will we make it through this month? Not only are the eggs broken, but my husband has gone to another village. It¡¯ll be a while before he returns! My young son is the only one left to help!¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice wavered with desperation before she suddenly collapsed to her knees, weeping uncontrollably, like a child overcome with grief.

    The villagers crowded around her, offering comforting words. But those words could not provide the sustenance she so desperately needed.

    ¡°-LINDA! AUNTIE LINDA, YOUR SON!¡±

    Everyone turned to see a young boy approaching, pale and wheezing, his face twisted with terror.

    ¡°What!? What about my son?¡± The woman immediately stopped crying. She stood up and wiped her nose with the back of her hand.

    ¡°He¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know! He suddenly started screaming, and I don¡¯t know why! He¡¯s been scratching his face! He needs help! Quick!¡±

    Without hesitation, the villagers rushed to the boy¡¯s side.

    Adira, left alone on the ground, watched as they scurried off in a flurry, like a herd of frightened sheep.

    She groaned, feeling the bruises from the collision settle into a dull ache. With a sigh, she turned her gaze toward the direction the villagers had gone, her curiosity now piqued.

    With nothing better to occupy her time, Adira decided to follow the villagers, her gaze flickering toward nearby alleys in search of another place to rest. Her supposed bed had been trampled by these very people, leaving her to limp after them with a mix of irritation and resignation.

    It had been a long time since she''d encountered a crowd that wasn¡¯t hostile, so she figured she might as well see what the commotion was about while she still could.

    Soon, she found herself at the back of a weathered wooden house, and the sight that greeted her was nothing short of horrifying.

    Broken eggs lay scattered across the ground, and the cages that should have held the chickens were now left wide open.

    The aftermath of the crime was still fresh, but what truly struck terror into the onlookers was the sight of a boy, no older than six or seven, rolling on the ground, screaming in sharp excruciating pain.

    The child''s screams echoed a haunting memory for Adira, reminiscent of a baby''s wailing and a woman begging on her knees.

    She clenched her eyes shut, desperately trying to shove the horrible memory away, only to be jolted back to the present by the boy¡¯s piercing screams.

    Blood covered his hands, which he used to claw at his face. ¡°IT HURTS! MAMA, IT HURTS SO MUCH!!!¡±

    The woman who had been in a meltdown earlier rushed to his side, cradling him against her thighs. She tried to pull his hands away from his face, but the boy fought her, writhing and struggling to escape her grip.

    ¡°YOU HAVE TO SHOW ME, OR ELSE MAMA WON¡¯T KNOW WHAT¡¯S HURTING! MY CHILD! PLEASE!¡± she cried, helpless and lost, tears streaming down her face as she begged her son for something¡ªanything¡ªto stop the pain.

    With so much blood around his hands, one could only wonder what had happened on his face.

    At last, the villagers took matters into their own hands. They pinned the child down and forced his hands away from his face, despite his desperate screams.

    The sight that met them made them all wince in revulsion. The boy wasn¡¯t scratching his face at all¡ªhe was clutching at the skin peeling away from it! Blood poured from his eyes, staining his cheeks in a macabre stream.

    His eyes were bloodshot and raw, the skin around them blistered and melting. The sight was so grotesque that even Adira, battle-hardened as she was, felt her stomach churn at the horror of it.

    " OH GOD!¡± The mother exclaimed,¡± WHAT IS THIS!? WHAT THE HELL JUST HAPPENED WHEN WE WERE GONE!?"

    ¡°It was... It was the thief!¡± the boy who had led them earlier spoke up. ¡°The thief¡ªhe... he was doing something to the cage! We saw him, so we tried to stop him! But then he threw something at us. Truff was at the front, so it didn''t reach me. It was some kind of liquid! I don¡¯t know what it was, so I didn¡¯t think much of it at the time. But then Truff... he started complaining, saying his eyes felt hot. We tried pouring water on them, but it just got worse! His skin turned red all of a sudden, and then... then it started falling off!¡±

    The villagers were thrown into chaos, calling for the absent village doctor. But one of them shouted back that the doctor had gone to the capital to replenish supplies and was not present.

    Adira knelt by the broken locks on the chicken cages, the faint chemical odour confirming her suspicions.

    The child''s mother pounded the ground in despair, crying out in agony. Then, suddenly, as if splashed with cold water, she knelt properly and began to pray.

    The villagers attempted to calm her while others carried the now unconscious child inside the house, his cries now reduced to feeble whimpers.

    His future, she knew, was bleak. In a poor household, a blind child was a burden few could afford to bear. Many would see someone with such a disability as little more than dead weight.

    Hunger would soon tighten its grip on them all. For a family already teetering on the edge of survival, food was a luxury¡ªreserved only for those who could work to secure it. As he grew older, his chances of receiving even that meager share would dwindle further.

    Suddenly, as if time itself slowed, Adira¡¯s gaze locked on the mother who was wailing in despair, and on the small child who had led them here, standing beside her, crying helplessly, unsure of what to do.

    Her heartbeat quickened, thudding wildly in her chest at such an abnormal pace.

    Her grip on the apple tightened, her fingers pressing deep into its flesh. A bitter chuckle escaped her lips. A fair exchange of karma, was it?

    ¡°At this point...¡± she muttered, ¡°I have nothing left to lose.¡±

    Her eyes, flashing with sudden intensity, darted from the bleeding child to the apple in her hand.

    An absurd, wild idea began to take root in her mind.

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± she whispered to no one, ¡°These eyes might serve a better purpose elsewhere.¡±

 Chapter 2: A Blind Surprise

    <hr>

    Chapter 2: A Blind Surprise

    <hr>

    Below the window, Adira sat cross legged, waiting for the sound inside the house to quiet down.

    She had hoped that once the crowd dispersed, the boy would be left alone, giving her the chance to carry out her plan.

    Before she settled in this spot, the villagers had completely forgotten about her presence. She circled around the house and found a not so obvious hiding spot just below the window and had been waiting there ever since.

    Inside, the mother of the child is too busy talking to 3 or 4 villagers. All were thinking of ways to provide help for this pair of mother and son.

    A brusque voice could also be heard amongst their conversation, likely belonging to one of the drunken soldiers she had seen that morning. He was probably here to assess the situation, his words are still a bit slurred and out of tune.

    So responsible, she thought, truly a symbol of shield, protection and booze!

    Adira actually caught sight of them earlier carrying something as they went through the front door with some of the villagers so she had to remain perfectly still, like a rock, lest she be discovered before she could execute her plan.

    As she slowly immerses herself in the silence outside the house. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit nervous as she passed a glance at her surroundings.

    The moon above was brilliant, casting a serene light that bathed the land in its silver glow, scattering moon-dust across the earth and onto her silent figure beneath the window.

    Despite its beauty, Adira¡¯s focus remained on the small details around her: the gentle sway of the grass, the scattered pebbles, the trees, and the delicate white flowers growing at the base of the house. There was an unexpected, poetic beauty in it all.

    Though she never consider herself a writer¡ªshe couldn¡¯t even write a poem, and art never flowed through her blood the way it had through her mother¡¯s¡ªshe knew that with the right person, these simple reminders of life could become a beautiful form of art. It was all about the perspective, seeing the extraordinary within the ordinary.

    For a fleeting moment, the flowers that grew in such an unexpected spot reminded her of her own fragile existence, still alive despite the odds.

    One might think a thief was lurking outside the window of this house if they saw Adira. However, no one ever passed by this window, for the road ran mainly in front of the house, where the door was, while this window was tucked at the back.

    Her eyes then wandered to her hands.

    For an instant, she thought she saw blood staining her palms, but when she wiped her eyes, she realized it was only her mind playing tricks on her.

    With a shaky breath, she closed her eyes, trying her best to steady herself. Embracing the heaviness in her chest, as if it were pulling her into a deep, suffocating pit.

    Suddenly, a child¡¯s scream cut through the night, distant but piercing.

    Confused, she wondered if the child had woken up from the pain of his eyes only to see a surreal sight: a boy standing alone in a place she visited in her dreams every night.

    Wanting to see the face of the boy clearly, she took a step closer. The ground seemed to sense her presence and began to stir.

    With swift, violent movements, hands erupted from the earth, grabbing the child with terrifying force and pulling him in all directions, as if he were being torn apart.

    Bloodlust pulsed in the air around her, thick and oppressive.

    Instinctively, she reached for her sword, but instead of the familiar weight of metal in her hand, she felt only empty air.

    Her gaze snapped to her waist, where she saw a baby crawling, trying to keep itself upright, its face shifting and morphing into that of a woman. Its cries grew more distorted, more disturbing with every passing moment.

    Suddenly, she felt a hand clutched her shoulder.

    "I told you," the voice said, low and familiar, "You''re free. Why haven¡¯t you come home yet? I thought you loved your family, why are you running away?" The voice dripped with mockery, its tone laced with mischief.

    Adira instantly swung her arm back, intending to grab the man who spoke, but the scene before her shifted in an instant making her feel nauseous.

    Then, as if in a flash, she was no longer standing on the edge of an endless abyss, but outside a room illuminated by a single flickering candle.

    In the center of the room lay a woman sleeping on the floor, while a child lay in a bed nearby, covered by a thin blanket.

    A basket of fruit and bread rested on the wooden table beside them.

    Adira rubbed her forehead with a sigh of relief, her eyes still hazy.

    It seems she dozed off.

    Sleep had been a constant struggle for her ever since her father sent her away.

    Nightmares constantly plagued her, forcing her awake no matter how hard she tried to rest. Though by now, she had already become used to the fractured, restless sleep.

    But today, even a short nap felt like a rare blessing. She could feel the exhaustion weighing on her¡ªso heavy it was almost unbearable.

    Afterall, a restless mind, starved of sleep, begins to fray at the edges¡ªthoughts blur into jumbled whispers, emotions spiral into wild extremes, and reality itself grows distant, slipping away like sand through fingers.

    After experiencing this for years, she often found herself questioning the very nature of her reality.

    The people around her had been the only source of relief, confirming that her reality was indeed what it appeared to be in the present.

    But now, none were left to walk with her.

    As she scanned the room, she saw that the owners of the house had fallen asleep.

    She entered the house slowly, carefully approaching the side of the bed where the little boy lay. With great caution, she placed the sturdy piece of wood on the floor, careful not to disturb the two people sleeping peacefully.

    A pang of guilt shot through her. She hadn''t asked the mother for permission to perform this so-called surgery that she¡¯s going to do.

    Sighing again, she dismissed her earlier thoughts as she observed the boy''s face. It was clear he was exhausted, his features drawn from the weight of excruciating pain.

    The boy''s suffering must have been immense; even in the stillness of sleep, his pain was evident, etched in the tightness of his brow and the faint tremor of his lips.

    It was a silent cry, one that did not ask for help, but one that she could not ignore.

    As for consent¡­ The thought that the mother, upon waking, would be the most relieved person in the world, became the only reassurance Adira could hold on to.

    This was why she had decided to refrain from asking for consent, telling herself that the end would justify the means. The only catch was that she had to ensure her plan succeeded.

    Adira''s heart ached at the sight of the weary mother, a silhouette of her own mother casting a shadow across her face.

    She had sworn to be careful¡ªshe couldn''t afford to endanger the child''s life.

    If things went wrong, she was ready to tap into her spiritual core to ensure the child''s survival.

    In rare, desperate circumstances¡ªsuch as during the warring times¡ªspiritual cores had been used to trade life for life. It had been discovered by accident when soldiers had risked everything to save their comrades.

    Adira was confident she could pull it off. After all, at this point, she had nothing left to lose¡ªexcept, perhaps, her own life if the surgery failed, or her eyesight if it succeeded.

    Excitement lingered deep within her, though it was a strange, unsettling kind of thrill.

    Drawing on her mana, she allowed the threads of energy to flow from her fingers, guiding them carefully over the child¡¯s face, probing around the charred eyelids to avoid causing further damage.

    This was no simple task. Adira had never performed surgery on anyone before, and its not like this is an actual surgery as well!

    She had been injured countless times, but there had always been someone else to tend to her wounds. However, this time, she would be the one to perform the procedure of healing and mending broken tissues!

    She focused on the wound, her mind racing with the fear of making a mistake, but her hands remained steady.

    At the back of her mind, she reassured herself that the potion she carried would aid in healing the boy, reducing the risk of infection. She had no choice but to trust it.

    Her fingers glowed with mana, the threads of energy responding to her will. The glow illuminated her face, casting a dim light that flickered across the room.

    A sudden rift appeared in the air¡ªan opening that oozed mist. She reached inside and drew out the potion she had kept hidden in her "dimensional pocket."

    A rare ability, available only to those with a large reserve of mana, though it could only store small items.

    Adira didn¡¯t have an abundance of mana, but she wasn¡¯t lacking either. Her training had borne fruit, enabling her to use the skill effectively in moments like this.

    She had never intended to save the potion for herself, always willing to give it away to any stranger in need. But now, the time has come for its use.

    She took a small sip herself, just a very tiny sip just enough to prevent her wound from festering¡ªthough it wouldn¡¯t heal completely. Truthfully, it was more for the placebo effect than anything else.

    There was always a reason one was instructed to drink the entire potion¡ªit was the perfect amount to heal a wound. A taste was merely a sprinkle of good feeling but not healing!

    She placed her hand gently on the boy''s forehead and poured a bit of mana into him to induce a deep, healing sleep. It was essential that he remain unconscious during the procedure. Waking up mid-operation would be disastrous.

    The threads in her hands moved with an almost ethereal grace, gliding delicately as though imbued with life.

    Adira¡¯s focus was unshakable, her purpose resolute: the child¡¯s melted eye had to be removed.

    Each movement was precise, each thread weaving with care and intent.

    The fused melted tissues clung stubbornly to the damaged eye presented an intricate challenge, demanding every ounce of precision.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    The work was grueling, but her hands remained steady, guided by a quiet determination that allowed no room for hesitation.

    With careful precision, she began to dig the melted eyes out, the grotesque squelching sound causing a shiver to run down her spine.

    Cutting down enemies with her sword was easy¡ªeffortless in its precision, swift in its execution, and devoid of hesitation.

    But this? This was entirely different. The meticulous precision needed to sever delicate tissues required a level of focus that allowed no room for error. Every movement had to be deliberate, and every step calculated, and the stakes were far higher.

    After all, she was meddling with the life of a stranger''s child!

    Her hands trembled faintly, not from fear but from the unbearable weight of responsibility.

    Every nerve in her body seemed attuned to the moment, amplifying even the sound of her own heartbeat, a steady drumbeat of nerves reverberating in her ears.

    She severed the veins, ensuring no trace of the damaged eye remained.

    As blood dripped down the child''s cheek, she threw the pair of melted eyes into her dimensional pocket and wiped the blood in his cheek with the only cloth she had¡ªher cloak.

    Improvise,  she thought. It¡¯s not as if the dirt will cause his wound to fester, especially with the potion she planned to apply later, right? She trusted in its effectiveness¡ªafter all, it was a high-quality potion, one reserved only for nobles.

    After finishing the first step, the next task sent a wave of unease through her, her heartbeat quickening with each passing second making her hands grow cold.

    This wasn¡¯t just a simple procedure of closing the eye¡ªit was something far more personal and daunting.

    Her next task was clear: transplanting her own eye.

    She sat cross-legged on the floor, her breathing slow and deliberate as she fought to steady the storm within.

    She urged herself that mental preparation is healthy! Healthy! And that what she¡¯s about to do is for the greater good.

    However, the mere thought of removing her own eye was enough to make her want to back out. It is afterall a boundary she had never dared to approach, let alone cross.

    Yet here she was, faced with the unthinkable.

    There was no time for hesitation as the first step had already been taken! She had ventured too far down this path to falter now.

    It will only take a couple of minutes, and you''re done, she reassured herself thoughtfully.

    With a quiet mantra of encouragement in her mind, she forced herself to open her eyes, the dry burning sensation already beginning before the procedure even started.

    As her trembling hand reached for her left eye, a sharp sting pierced through her resolve, forcing a wince¡ªas if a speck of dust had suddenly entered her eye, deciding this was the perfect time to settle in for a nap!

    She rubbed her eyes roughly, as her tear ducts decided it was time to release the liquid they had been holding.

    Annoyed, she covered her face with her cloak, dabbing at the moisture. Cursing at the back of her mind!

    Once dry, she pointed her finger, imbued with mana, toward her left eye. Instinct screamed for her to shut it, but the threads she controlled stretched taut, holding her eyelids wide open like tiny, unyielding sentinels.

    Her head once again instinctively pulled back as if sensing the impending danger, and her eyes began to blink frantically.

    Though she was forcing herself to stay still, dodging potential threats was, after all, a protective reflex of the human body.

    She thought of all kinds of curses in her head but eventually found herself consoling herself. She was the Witch of the South¡ªa woman who had endured every tribulation thrown at her by cutting down her foes. Pain was something she should be accustomed to by now, after everything she had faced. This is nothing!

    Then, with one deep breath, she shot out her threads, feeling the warmth of her mana wrapping over her eyeball, its brightness so intense due to its close proximity.

    Then the sound of tearing echoed eerily in her ears, the searing pain relentless as it radiated through her skull!

    She bit down hard on a strip of fabric torn from her robe, muffling any sound that threatened to escape.

    With trembling fingers, she carefully felt the veins connecting her eye to her flesh snap. Her vision glowed red, but once the haze cleared, she gathered the strength to dig her eye out.

    Warm blood trickled down her cheek left cheek as her vision blurred on her remaining eye.

    She couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. With her remaining eye, she gazed at the ball resting in her palm, panic creeping over her and causing her body to tremble all over.

    With a deep, almost frightened breath, she pressed on.

    The blood came fast, but she didn¡¯t let it falter her resolve. She couldn¡¯t.

    Without a moment''s pause, she carefully placed it into the child¡¯s empty socket.

    As if alive, the delicate threads from her eye began weaving themselves into the boy¡¯s damaged tissues, binding seamlessly.

    The process was both mesmerizing and haunting¡ªa fusion of pain and purpose, sacrifice and salvation.

    She was shaking uncontrollably, her back cold, each breath coming in sharp gasps as she focused on sealing the wound.

    The pain from her own was still open and bleeding, the injury was unbearable!

    She knew there was no time to hesitate¡ªboth for herself and for the child, who was now in the same state.

    The child needed this more than she ever would. If surrendering a part of herself could serve a greater purpose, then so be it.

    This act wasn¡¯t just about saving the boy¡ªit was her final attempt to cleanse herself of the unrelenting guilt that had shadowed her for years.

    The faces of those she had taken haunted her, their lives extinguished by her hand, each one a silent reminder of her sins.

    She knew, deep down, that sacrificing an eye would never be enough to balance the scales. But it was a start¡ªa feeble offering to a conscience weighed down by a lifetime of regret.

    Her hands quivered as she moved to her right eye, the threads poised like serpents ready to strike.

    The second attempt was far worse¡ªthe pain more vivid, its familiarity amplifying her dread.

    Every nerve in her body screamed in protest, the anticipation of agony almost paralysing.

    Sweat dripped down her face in relentless streams, her vision blurred by tears she refused to let fall.

    Her teeth grinded together, a muffled growl escaping her lips as she forced herself to continue.

    Each tug of the thread was torture, but stopping now would mean failure¡ªa failure she couldn''t allow.

    A wet, sickening squelch echoed in the room as she dislodged her right eye, a low cry escaping her lips despite her attempts to stay silent.

    She clenched her jaw against the raw agony coursing through her, her hands trembling as she carefully placed the eye into the child¡¯s empty socket.

    Her vision was gone, but her hand¡ªand the thread that extended from her fingertips¡ªcontinued its meticulous work, guided by instinct alone.

    With measured care, she retrieved the vial of remaining potion and gently tipped it to the boy¡¯s lips, letting the liquid trickle down his throat.

    The faintest hope stirred in her chest¡ªthat this final act of sacrifice would bring him the life she could never reclaim.

    Her breathing was shallow, her energy nearly spent. The blood from her eyes had dried on some parts of her cheeks but the stream continued to fall, but she couldn¡¯t stop now.

    The final task was to connect each nerve with perfect precision. The scar from the burn might never fade, and it could leave him disfigured, but at least he would regain the ability to see.

    With that, she had to pour her mana over the child¡¯s eye and to herself so she wouldn¡¯t bleed herself out to death.

    In her mind, she reflected that this was such a dangerous and impulsive act.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡® I¡­ I really didn¡¯t think this through didn¡¯t I?¡¯

    After deep reflection, she had never considered the risks of bleeding to death, infection, or any of the other dangers she will face at this point.

    Adira pondered that she still needed more mana to at least advance the healing process of her eye and slow the bleeding, though it would be nothing compared to the effectiveness of a healing potion.

    However, she also require a considerable amount of mana to direct the potion''s concentration onto the nerves of the child''s sockets, since simply putting her eye in place and making him drink the potion wouldn¡¯t magically connect them.

    The potion would only close the open wound, leaving the eyeball as little more than a ball resting in the socket. The purpose of the thread was to mimic the veins and form a connection between them, ensuring the eye would function once more.

    ¡°This... this is troublesome.¡± she sighed in frustration. ¡°Why does this potion have to work like this? Why won¡¯t it just heal them and connect them at the same time. I thought it was a high-class potion.¡±

    Though she knew in the back of her mind that high-class potions were renowned for their speed in healing major wounds, that was about the extent of their capabilities.

    This sudden impulse to help made her rethink her choices for a moment; it felt too troublesome, especially since she was in pain and everything seemed to be overly stimulating.

    However, she soon dismissed the thought when she accidentally nudged the wood at her side, as if it were reminding her of the random act of kindness she had experienced that morning.

    Fine¡­ she sighed in defeat.

    _______________

    After a long, exhausting process of pouring mana into both the child and herself, Adira finally allowed herself a brief moment to breathe.

    Earlier, she had wrapped her hollowed eye with the only bandage she had left in her dimensional pocket, a makeshift solution to the pain.

    She gently caressed the boy¡¯s skin, her fingers brushing the healed area around his eyes.

    A sense of relief washed over her, knowing the procedure had gone better than she expected. The child should be fine now.

    But her own body was now betraying her. Weak and light-headed, she stumbled as she stood, reaching out for the wood on the floor, relying on it to support her weight.

    The wood creaked under her tight grip. She huffed and muttered unknowingly, ¡°I can¡¯t have you breaking on me, mister Wood. We still need to get out of this house.¡±

    This wood was the only thing she could use to sense her surroundings. If she use her threads, some might find it weird or recognize it and report her to the authorities.

    For all she knew, some wandering knights could be right beside her, and if that happened, it would be truly troublesome¡ªnot just because she could get caught, but because she was far too entangled with the child. After all, why else would anyone give up their own eyes for another?

    To her, it might seem as simple as wanting the child to see again, but to them, they would dig too deep and concoct their own foolish reasoning.

    Though she could certainly make do by using her threads, thinning them to a fine web just to sense her surroundings, she knew it would draw unwanted attention from certain individuals. Those trained in mana could sense it, even if it remained invisible to the eye. Whether in the South, East, or the Empire, it was rare for a beggar to possess a core, even rarer to have an ability.

    With so much to consider, she simply couldn¡¯t be bothered any longer. She¡¯d rather take the less troublesome approach. She could get caught next time, but not now. Despite the many reasons and excuses to remain cautious, one truth stood clear in the present: she simply wanted a moment¡¯s rest.

    Although Aetheria, as they called the East Orient, was detached from the happenings in the Empire of Aragon, that didn¡¯t mean they were oblivious to criminals¡ªespecially someone like her, burdened with such an infamous and notorious title.

    The East may sometimes seem nonchalant, but that is because they chose not to get involved in any political struggles within the Empire; nonetheless, the pact between the two lands remained firm.

    The eastern lords had already bowed their heads to the Emperor of Aragon and sworn fealty in the past, so if the need arose, they would have no choice but to become involved.

    The main reason the East Orient was so detached and often outdated regarding the happenings inside the Empire was primarily due to the rugged terrain that surrounded the land.

    To reach Begonia, the capital of the East, one must undertake a great deal of trekking and perseverance. Horses are rendered immobile in the rugged terrain, as there are no proper roads for them to gallop upon, so most people travel on foot.

    That¡¯s why, when letters, notices, or official documents needed to be delivered, instead of sending it by flight of messenger bird, they were bundled up and sent a month later depending on the urgency.

    Oddly enough, the lords of the East, along with the authorities and citizens, had never voiced their complaints, allowing this "accident," as some would call it, to persist for quite a while.

    One time, when a kingdom in the West, the only region that to this day refuses to acknowledge the Emperor, invaded and a dispute broke out, the Eastern soldiers sent as aid would always arrive one or two months late, only to find the fields already cleared. Due to this they were frequently rumored to be cowards.

    The citizens of the Empire even made jokes about their tardiness, making it common knowledge. When someone arrived late, they would be derisively referred to as an easterner, and the term "Begonian Time" was often used to sarcastically remind those who failed to arrive on schedule of their negligence.

    A teleportation array would likely make travel easier, but for some reason, the East Orient could not maintain that magic for long, and it would always be disrupted.

    This was largely why she chose to stay in Aetheria; those searching for her would be delayed for some time, and her status wouldn¡¯t be updated for at least a month, meaning her face wouldn¡¯t yet be plastered everywhere here.

    She needed time to think and clear her mind, to discern the path she wanted to take after everything that had transpired. In truth, all she really sought was a moment to catch her breath.

    Ever since she stepped foot in this land, she had been traveling without much of a goal, merely passing time.

    Now that she was blind, she felt even more lost and uncertain. A subtle fear crept in, knowing that the senses she had always relied upon more than the others were now permanently gone.

    Her hearing sharpened, and it felt as if her surroundings were poised to swallow her whole.

    Every rustle or gust of wind made her jump and flinch. The sounds of crickets and the chirping of birds became increasingly irritating, adding to her confusion and disarray.

    For some reason, she found herself acutely aware of her surroundings, even though it was unintentional.

    The wood tapped softly against the ground as she made her way out the window onto the once-familiar path. She continued down the road, oblivious to how long she had been walking.

    The view was impenetrably dark, the air heavy with the scent of damp earth, as though the world itself held its breath in the silence.

    Her head ached with every step, the aftereffects of the procedure pressing down on her body like a heavy weight.

    The fabric on her back was damp with sweat, her face felt sticky, and her throat was parched, yet an unsettling chill washed over her. Her stomach ached, as if her insides were tightly knotted together.

    She trembled, each movement a struggle against the overwhelming exhaustion.

    Feeling warmth spread across her face, she sighed. ¡°Is it morning already?¡±

    Adira quickly turned around, only to realize that the voice belonged to her. Exhausted and lightheaded, she decided to sit on the ground, indifferent to whether she was blocking the road or not.

    The world she once knew felt larger and out of reach. Despite the morning sun, not a single ray of light pierced through her vision, making everything feel even more surreal.

    Gathering her resolve, she called out, not caring who might hear anymore, ¡° Is anybody there? I need a little help... I''m feeling dizzy. A sip of water would really make a difference... I would appreciate your help.¡±

    Silence met her plea.

    Despite her heightened senses, she had no certainty that anyone was actually nearby.

    The sudden loss of her sight made her doubt even her other senses; though she heard no footsteps, she clung to the hope that someone might be out there¡ªperhaps a wanderer in the distance or a man riding an ox in the middle of the field.

    Just anyone, really, would be a tremendous help. However, it appears there are none. She wasn¡¯t surprised, though the disappointment still lingered.

    With the last of her strength, she staggered to the edge of the road, her lone figure, almost pitiful of a sight.

    However to those that hated her with deep resentment, this would be a sight to behold, though still not enough.

    Her breathing came in sharp gasps, her heartbeat erratic and pounding wildly in her chest. And then, with no more strength left to exhaust, she collapsed.

 Chapter 3.1: The Forlorn Grandma

    <hr>

    Chapter 3.1: The Forlorn Grandma<hr>

    An aroma of something delicious wafted through Adira¡¯s nose. She tried reaching toward the direction of what seemed to be faint humming and the strong scent of food.

    Mumbling softly, she asked, "Mom, are you cooking?"

    "What!? What mom!? Do I look like your mother!?" came a sharp reply.

    Still half-asleep, Adira sat up carefully, shifting the cloth¡ªno, the blanket¡ªthat covered her. Her hands and thumbs felt stiff, almost as if they were bound, while the rest of her fingers felt oddly light and unnervingly smooth, as though they had been deliberately cleaned.

    In a daze, she felt her entire body stiff. "You''re not my mother?"

    "Of course, I''m not! Why would I waste my time giving birth to someone like you!? I¡¯m the owner of the bed you¡¯ve been sleeping on for the past three days!"

    The voice sounded like an angry old lady.

    "Oh. Is that so? I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll move." Adira tried to stand, but her legs refused to cooperate. It felt numb, almost as if she had lost all connection to it. For a moment, she even wondered if it had been amputated, though she could still feel the faint sensation in her toes.

    As she shifted them, her feeling slowly returning, she noticed something soft yet tight, like a bandage wrapped around her left leg.

    Only then did she realize that the reason parts of her body felt bound was because she had been patched up. All the wounds that once ached were now carefully covered with bandages!

    "I don¡¯t think I can move..." she said softly, a bit embarrassed by her situation, feeling as though she had trespassed into someone¡¯s home and became a burden for days.

    "Of course, you can¡¯t. Your fever these past three days can boil an egg! You¡¯re still not well, and you try to stand up? You dare waste my precious medicine!?"

    Adira heard heavy thudding in front of her. She instinctively reached for her sword, only to feel the hard surface of the bed.

    Unease swept over her, and a sudden, frantic thought pierced the back of her mind as she tried to feel around her, <i>Where''s my sword?</i>

    Out of nowhere, a sharp sensation¡ªa cold, slightly wet touch¡ªbrushed against her forehead.

    "See! What did I tell you!?"

    Adira¡¯s shoulders were abruptly pushed back down, and her whole body was laid on the bed once more.

    "Sleep, you ungrateful brat! You¡¯re still burning up. I don¡¯t want to end up with a corpse in my house. You think I¡¯ll dig you a grave? Ha! I don¡¯t even have one for myself." The old woman snorted.

    Adira was bewildered. The old woman¡¯s tone had unmistakably conveyed irritation at the presence of a stranger in her home, yet her actions told a different story altogether.

    Adira could only lie there, dumbfounded, unsure whether to feel grateful or sorry. Suddenly, a quiet unease began to gnaw at her.

    Her missing sword weighed on her thoughts, and the strange, unfamiliar surroundings made it impossible for her to form a clear image of her environment.

    She couldn¡¯t even begin to picture where she was, perhaps it was her lack of imagination, but she couldn¡¯t conjure even the faintest image of the place she found herself in.

    She brushed off the thought with a sigh. At least the cloth resting on her forehead helped to regulate her temperature, bringing a slight relief.

    After a while of silence, the old woman initiated a conversation, "What¡¯s wrong with you? Caught the plague or something?"

    There was a brief pause, and then she added, "You don¡¯t actually have it, do you?"

    It sounded like she was still cooking, judging by the smell and the clinking of utensils.

    "No," Adira replied. "Before I passed out, I was in desperate need of water, but I didn¡¯t know where I was."

    Adira still hadn¡¯t grown accustomed to her blindness. For reasons she couldn¡¯t fully grasp, she lacked the courage to utter the word ¡°<i>blind</i>¡° aloud.

    In the depths of her mind, a heavy sense of denial loomed, a quiet but persistent unease that kept her from fully accepting her current reality.

    "Ah..." The old woman clicked her tongue, then shifted the conversation with a pointed glance. "That... wound on your eyes, seems fresh" she continued, her voice thick with emphasis, " Extremely fresh."

    "Yes... It is." Adira answered firmly, leaving no space for a follow-up, tilting her head slightly as she listened intently.

    She could hear the woman stirring something, the faint scrape of a spoon against a pot. But Adira¡¯s imagination ran wild, conjuring bizarre images.

    She pictured the old woman playing with fire as she stirred a pot of¡­ magma? No way!

    <i>Soup</i>, she corrected herself with a rueful shake of her head. Strange, or was she simply foolish?

    She wished, at the very least, that she had read more literary books¡ªperhaps then her mind would have been sharp enough to conjure a clear image of mundane stuff.

    As a noble, access to a library had always been a privilege she was born into, an unspoken right. Yet, like any noble, she had taken it for granted, never fully appreciating the wealth of knowledge that lay within reach until it was no longer there to guide her.

    But alas, it was too late for such regrets, especially given her current situation where reading is out of question.

    "The wound on your leg?" the old woman continued, "It¡¯s fresh, but not as fresh as it looks, right? It''s older than it seems. Want me to help you with it?"

    "What..." Adira asked nervously. "What kind of help, if I may ask?"

    BANG!

    The sudden sound of something being chopped harshly made Adira flinch, her body instinctively tensing at the sharp, jarring noise.

    Unable to see her surroundings, Adira reacted instinctively. "No! Nope!" she said quickly, her voice betraying her unease. She forced a nervous laugh. "It''s fine. I can handle it."

    "Your fingers aren¡¯t hurting?"

    "Not really." She sheepishly maintained a smile as she replied, her voice uncertain but trying to sound confident.

    "What about those red spots on your skin?"

    "Just some rashes from the sun."

    "Tch! Keep acting like that, and you¡¯ll end up six feet under!" The old woman suddenly exclaimed, "WHA¡ªWHAT IN THE HEAVENS!?"

    Adira paled, sensing the panic in the old woman¡¯s voice. Alarmed, she braced herself for potential danger, whether from fire or some unexpected attack.

    "YOU!"

    "Yes!?"

    "WHY ARE YOU BLEEDING AGAIN!?"

    "..."

    The bandage covering her eyes had become tainted with blood, its edges soaked and red.

    Adira traced her cheek with her fingers, feeling a warm liquid trickling down.

    "I''ve already cleaned you! Why did it start bleeding again? Worse than before!" The old woman¡¯s voice grew sharper with each word. "At this rate, you¡¯ll bleed out entirely! Look at yourself¡ªyou¡¯re already as thin as a stick! What happens if you lose what little you have left?"

    As she spoke, the old woman wiped Adira¡¯s cheeks with quick, practiced motions, her touch brisk but oddly tender.

    "Hmp! Anyway¡ª" The floor creaked as the old woman rose to her feet, her voice carrying a hint of annoyance. "I accidentally cooked too much. I¡¯ll give you some, so you¡¯d better be thankful. Since it¡¯s free food, you¡¯d better eat plenty and put some flesh back on those bones!"

    Adira¡¯s head drooped, a quiet sense of elation bubbling up in her chest. She whispered, "Thank you so much." Unbeknownst to her, a small, fragile smile curled at the corners of her lips.

    "¡­"

    The old woman didn¡¯t reply, her silence settling between them.

    After a moment, Adira shifted her focus, honing in on her tactile sense.

    She realized that the clothes she was wearing were a bit tight around her torso. It seemed she had been changed into a dress, given the hollow feeling between her legs. Her hands roamed over the fabric, confirming her suspicions.

    She couldn¡¯t help but pity the old woman. It must have been a horrifying sight¡ªher previous clothes, soaked in blood, both from her own and other people.

    The old woman, unaware of this, likely believed that Adira¡¯s gaunt appearance was the result of her own relentless bleeding.

    After a while, Adira heard the creaking of wood nearby, followed by the old woman¡¯s impatient groan. It seems like some stuff is being moved?

    Then, without warning, her hand was grasped firmly, causing Adira to flinch.

    From the texture, she could tell that a wooden stick had been placed in her right hand, though she still felt the need to ask for clarification.

    "What is this?" she asked.

    "Can you not see!?" The old woman suddenly fell silent, coughing before continuing, "It¡¯s a spoon, of course!"

    Adira couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly, finding a strange sense of satisfaction in the old woman¡¯s occasional moments of awkwardness.

    The old woman may have a sharp tongue, but her actions spoke volumes of the kindness she worked so hard to conceal behind her words.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    "Just eat already!"

    Adira quickly sat up, her sharp tone that of a mother, making her instinctively act. She carefully placed the cloth that had been resting on her forehead onto the bed.

    She stretched out her arm, then began feeling around with her free hand, exploring the object in front of her. Her fingers brushed against something flat¡ªlike a table!

    Satisfied with her correct guess, her mood brightened instantly!

    This was likely the wood that had been creaking earlier. The old woman must have brought it near the bed

    Not knowing where things were, Adira¡¯s hands hung awkwardly in the air.

    Slowly, the awkwardness seeped in, and she warily began searching for a bowl.

    Based on the familiar smell and the way the old woman made stirring sounds, the food was probably porridge or something liquid? So a plate wouldn¡¯t be used.

    Her face brightened when she felt something. Although just a moment ago, there had been nothing in that area--when she brushed past it again, a bowl suddenly appeared.

    Carefully, she slowly dragged the bowl in front of her, mindful of the table''s unsteadiness.

    As her fingers made contact with the bowl, she whispered a shy <i>" Thank you."</i> her voice barely audible but filled with gratitude.

    With a steady hand, she scooped a spoonful, blowing on it a few times to cool it down before bringing it to her mouth and taking a bite.

    "Wow! This is amazing!" she exclaimed, eagerly taking another spoonful. Midway through her excitement, she paused, quickly wiping the side of her mouth and partially covering it with her hand, suddenly aware that her enthusiasm might have been a bit improper.

    But she couldn¡¯t help it! She hadn¡¯t had a proper meal in a while, and the warmth of the personally cooked food melted deliciously on her taste buds, the flavor so bursting that she felt as though she had fulfilled her life!

    The old woman coughed, but a faint laugh could be heard.

    Adira¡¯s hunger was a gnawing ache, fierce enough to drive a person to madness. So, when she finally tasted the warm, comforting porridge, a wave of relief washed over her, its familiar warmth almost bringing her to the brink of tears.

    Hunger, she realized, was not to be underestimated. Satisfying it could tip the balance between ally and foe¡ªone humble meal, and the course of things could change entirely!

    Adira¡¯s guard was completely down, her entire focus consumed by the porridge, savoring each spoonful as if it were her last meal. But then, the old woman¡¯s voice cut through her thoughts.

    "So, what¡¯s a young lady like you¡ªsoaked in blood from head to toe, dressed in men¡¯s clothing, with a malicious-looking sword¡ªdoing passed out in the middle of the road?"

    Adira stiffened. The old woman¡¯s comment about her being "soaked in blood" made her imagine herself walking around the streets, covered in blood.

    A terrifying sight, indeed. Some kids who might have seen her could start making up stories¡ªcalling her a bloodied creature of the dark, or something equally horrible.

    Realizing this, it no longer surprised her why no one was around when she asked for help, her very appearance didn¡¯t seem so easy to approach!

    Just thinking about it was stressful. Another awful title to add to her name¡­

    The old woman sighed, whispering, " Not only blind, but mute too."

    "..."

    The old woman seemed eager for an answer, but Adira knew all too well that the best response was often no response.

    More words could easily lead to misunderstanding, and right now, she had no desire to reveal too much.

    She hadn¡¯t yet repaid the kindness she¡¯d received, and besides¡ªahem¡ªthe porridge was simply too good to interrupt with a conversation.

    "Look ¡ªwhatever."

    A small chuckle escaped Adira¡¯s lips. She coughed, pretending the porridge was still too hot to eat, as if it required her undivided attention.

    The old woman gave her a sharp look, but Adira simply smiled, feigning ignorance. She continued, "Listen, whether you''re in trouble or not doesn¡¯t matter, alright? Just spit it out. I¡¯m just an old sack of bones anyway. I won¡¯t leak anything you say, and even if I do¡ªthink I¡¯ll be able to outrun you if you chase me?"

    Adira had never wanted to hide her identity from any adult who didn¡¯t know her. If she ever got caught or asked to reveal her identity, she would gladly surrender right then and there.

    She had reached a point where she just wanted to leave it all to those who wished to tear her apart. Because if  she didn¡¯t, the lives lost wouldn¡¯t be hers, but theirs.

    She slapped herself mentally, reprimanding herself for allowing such dark thoughts to surface in the presence of the one who had shown her such grace.

    She sighed; surrendering herself was all she could think of¡ªbut that was before she was saved yesterday, absurd as it was, a mere apple was all it took to change her mind.

    How could she reveal everything now when the people who detested her were eager for her to die, only to find out that she had been saved from death itself?

    Those people may have believed that they were striking her down in the name of justice, but their actions were chaotic, like a crashing wave.

    In their pursuit, they had inadvertently harmed the innocent¡ªpeople who never deserved punishment¡ªsimply because they had crossed paths with her, even if only for a fleeting moment.

    It could backfire¡ªnot on her, but on the person who saved her.

    It was too risky, especially now that the old woman had taken her in for days instead of leaving her to die.

    One could convince them that they didn''t know her, but the mere fact that she had survived because of their help would be enough to condemn them.

    She had seen with her own eyes how much those people despised her, how little they cared about the consequences or the damage it might cause. Their hatred ran so deep that it would drive them to act without hesitation, no matter the cost.

    The old lady would be sentenced for conspiring with a criminal, innocent or not.

    Crimes these days were easy to fabricate, and words, after all, were like a disease that spread uncontrollably. Her reputation alone could make it all as easy as falling off a log.

    Adira sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but my situation doesn¡¯t allow it. Just my existence is enough to bring bad luck to your home.¡± She paused, then a hint of shame laced her voice as she muttered, ¡° I¡¯m a bad person. It¡¯s best if I leave as soon as possible.¡±

    "WHAT!? LEAVE!? You just woke up! Stop acting tough and finish your food!" The old woman snorted. "Bad person¡­ bad person, my ass! How childish! Remember this, everyone¡¯s a bad person in someone else¡¯s eyes. There¡¯s no such thing as a good person. If a person sees you as bad, then you¡¯re bad. That¡¯s it. Nothing you can do about it. Stop sulking!"

    Though the old woman knew nothing of Adira¡¯s past, and Adira was acutely aware of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel some of her high walls begin to crumble.

    The woman¡¯s words resonated with Adira in a way she hadn¡¯t anticipated. They were the very words she never thought she would hear again, yet here they were, spoken aloud in a place she least expected.

    It was a belief Adira had once held dearly herself, taught to her by her father. He had often said it to her and her siblings whenever someone sought to undermine them.

    Nobility, after all, was often a battle fought through rumors, and tarnishing someone¡¯s name was the surest way to ruin their reputation. So, no matter how hard someone tried to paint them as the villain¡ªeven if others began to believe it¡ªit all came down to perception.

    <i>Who you are is defined by how you present yourself, not by how others perceive you.</i>

    It was what she had always been told for being an unruly child after getting into a childish fight with another noble''s child.

    The memory of the past brought a sense of nostalgia, a feeling she never thought she could still experience, having long since lost hope of recalling the good and somewhat normal memories whenever she reflected on her past.

    ¡°I... I actually don¡¯t know." she confessed.

    "What is?"

    After a moment of reflection, Adira couldn¡¯t help but wonder if opening up, even just a little, might not be so bad. Perhaps it was the lingering effect of the old woman¡¯s words, but the thought of sharing some of what had happened felt oddly tempting.

    She had kept everything locked inside for so long. For now, though, she simply craved a brief respite, a moment of peace without the weight of her past pressing down on her.

    It may have been born from her own selfishness, but at that moment, she pushed the thought aside, not caring to dwell on it any longer.

    Though hesitant, she pushed herself to speak.¡° I¡¯ve lived my life believing that if I followed someone¡ªsomeone who truly understood what life is really like, someone who knew pain... No, what am I even saying? Just someone who had enough experience with the harsh realities of life¡ªI thought I could protect the people I love, you know? But it¡¯s all because of that... that I ended up like this. Looking back, I realize I¡¯ve been following so many people.¡±

    It dawned on her then, her expression shifting as the weight of it settled in¡ªeverything she had done had led her to a dead end, and in the end, she had lost everyone she held dear, every single person¡ªthe very reason she had committed all those ruthless acts¡ªwas now all gone.

    This was the consequence of trying to control everything, despite knowing deep down that she couldn''t handle it all on her own.

    ¡°What can I do? I¡¯m just a foolish child."

    "What?" The old woman scrunched her face in confusion.

    "I thought... I thought I was doing everything right." she murmured, her voice heavy with regret. "I truly believed that my actions would set things straight, that everything would turn out fine. Even when I knew the path I was walking on was¡ª" She chuckled bitterly, the sound rough and hollow. "Wrong."

    The old woman¡¯s face was now red with annoyance, confusion evident on her features.

    Oblivious to her expression, Adira continued, almost as if in a trance, as though the past had gotten hold of her. "Now, I¡¯m just running away from everything. Actually, just recently, I had this extremely bizarre idea that maybe I could redeem myself? But it was short-lived. I was reminded in my dream that redeeming myself was no longer an option. You see, it¡¯s like¡­ what¡¯s the word? Drowning? It¡¯s kind of like that. Every single night, they won¡¯t stop. Those nightmares. Yes, they¡¯re all punishing me."

    Thud! The sound of wood slapping against something startled Adira.

    "I don¡¯t know what the heck you¡¯re saying! This and that. What the heck?" The old woman interrupted.

    "Wh¡ª"

    "Listen," The old woman snapped, "If you don¡¯t like being a dog, following whoever that is you¡¯re following, then just make your own damn choices! You¡¯re the one holding your life, not somebody else¡¯s. Do you have a collar on your neck? Are you bound by something? Do you have the mark of a slave?"

    "..."

    "Are you mute as well?"

    ¡°What?" Adira was speechless. The old woman¡¯s words left her utterly bewildered. It was certainly not something she had expected to hear. She faltered for a moment before stammering, "Uh¡ªno. No, I don¡¯t have any of those."

    "Then why are you speaking like you¡¯re bound by something!? Do you not have control over yourself? Don¡¯t tell me the one I¡¯m talking to right now is a corpse, a puppet, or some cursed doll?"

    "¡­"

    "Stupid kids these days." The old woman grumbled. "All you youngsters do is complain and complain. Back in my day, we followed our guts. Whatever the result, we faced it head-on. Nowadays, kids are so weak. Kick them in the knee, and they¡¯ll go running to their mama¡¯s tits begging for protection. If having a safe and secure nation makes the youth so weak, I¡¯d rather live in the warring days, where we survived through gritted teeth!"

    Though old-fashioned as it may sound, the corners of Adira''s mouth curled into a faint smile. In a way, it was oddly satisfying to hear those words from the old woman.

    Indeed, she didn¡¯t have a collar around her neck, nor chains binding her feet, nor any mark that indicated she was a slave. And yet, she still felt bound by something¡ªno, it was more like a confinement, a cage of her own making.

    She was free, with nothing to her name, no blood shared with another anymore, and no master to follow.

    She was free. It hadn¡¯t occurred to her until now that, for the first time, she truly had the freedom to make her own choices. Her past no longer had the power to dictate her actions.

    After hearing those words, it was as if she had been washed away, cleansed by something that had confined her for years¡ªa prison invisible to the eye.

    Adira couldn¡¯t help but find the idea utterly ridiculous. Confinement? From what? Had she been so preoccupied that she hadn¡¯t noticed? Or had she simply chosen to ignore it all along? The realization was oddly disappointing.

    The mind had become so tainted; she had become so tainted. What else can a person do when the hardest prison to escape is the mind?

    But all of this ends now.

    A sudden surge of energy blossomed deep within her, flooding her senses with unexpected joy.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I get it now.¡±

    ¡°What? Get what?¡±

    ¡°I see. Haha¡­ Hahaha!¡±

    Her laughter bellowed and echoed within her chest, filling her with the warmth of the soup and a strange delight. Though her eyes occasionally stung with pain, she could no longer bring herself to care. It all felt so absurd, so hilarious!

    ¡°What are you laughing at? Have you gone mad? Does being blind make one go mad?¡±

    she laughed, holding her stomach as a strange, fluttering feeling danced inside her, like a butterfly tickling her insides. She even thought her laughter sounded cute¡ªsoft, yet full and resonant. Hearing it made her heart soften. It had been a while.

    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m just happy,¡± Adira said with a smile. ¡°Thank you very much for the food.¡±

    ¡°What¡ª?¡± The old woman clicked her tongue and whispered, ¡°Crazy.¡±

    Adira only chuckled, a sense of relief washing over her as if a thorn had been plucked from her heart, replaced instead with a quiet but steadfast determination.

    After they finished eating, the old woman cleaned up the dishes while they discussed various topics, including her daughter who had left home and her husband who had recently passed away.

    ¡°You know what that stupid daughter of mine said!? ¡®Mum, I don''t want to live like this anymore! I''m going to Aragon to study!¡¯ HA!¡± She slammed something down. ¡°Stupid brat! She doesn¡¯t know anything! What awaits her in the empire is the brothel! The brothel, I tell you! Have you heard of any commoner lady studying at the academy? No? Because there are none!¡±

    Adira tilted her head. ¡°But His Imperial Majesty has long changed the law. I think she could if she tried.¡±

    All she knew was that noble ladies could now attend the academy and choose whatever path they desired, provided they passed the newly reformed admission test¡ªa method used by the Academy to identify individual specialties so students could choose their most suitable paths.

    However, she had heard that it was ultimately up to the students whether they chose to follow it or not. She didn¡¯t know much beyond basic information one would normally acquire through word of mouth since she hadn''t attended the academy herself.

    Instead, she had attended a special one, the kind that had sealed her fate for doom.

    ¡°As if she¡¯s smart enough!¡± The old woman exclaimed. ¡°Look, she hasn¡¯t come home ever since! Doesn¡¯t even know her father is already eight feet below!¡± She began cursing under her breath. ¡°I was the only one who buried him; do you know how hard that was? I¡¯m old! A dead body weighs heavier than a hundred sacks! Now look at my back; I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s curved like this!¡±

    Adira reassured her with a calm smile, "I think it looks alright."

    The old woman, staring at her in disbelief, shot back sharply, "What¡ª!"

 Chapter 3.2: Souls Release

    <hr>

    Chapter 3.2: Soul''s Release

    <hr>

    They chatted for a while. Despite the grim topics, their conversation remained light and enjoyable as they moved from one subject to another.

    When the topic turned to academics, Adira spoke with pride and joy about her mother.

    Her stories seemed to endear her mother to the old woman, who, in turn, compared her own daughter unfavorably to Adira¡¯s mother, calling her a dimwit.

    Whenever the old woman spoke of her daughter, she always added words like ''stupid,'' ''idiot,'' or ''fool'' to describe her.

    The old woman was adamantly opposed to the idea of her daughter leaving home to pursue an academic dream¡ªa dream many poor children held.

    A lot of parents who are below the working class, believed that there was little hope of graduating from such an academy if one came from an impoverished family.

    They believed in the importance of knowledge, and that the education in the empire was of the highest quality. However, what held them back was the belief that their own children had already been left behind, unable to receive the same preparation afforded to those with privilege.

    Moreover, mingling with aristocrats¡ªthe privileged who had never known poverty¡ªwould surely be a challenge. They had always believed that becoming involved with nobles would only lead to trouble.

    The culture of withdrawal among nobles had also been prevalent, especially during tea time, and particularly among ladies. Those born into high society often looked down upon those below them, judging everything from simple clothing to minor mannerisms.

    Although conditions were not as dire as in the days of the rotten king¡¯s reign, connections and influence still dictated social interactions within the peerage. It would not be incorrect to say that this culture of withdrawal remained strong even today.

    Adira recalled how her mother had taught her at her very first tea party to hold her head high, never allowing herself to appear weak in front of the other noble children.

    After all, she was a ducal child, part of the first generation to carry the legacy of their parents, who had paved the way for the Emperor¡¯s ascent to the throne.

    After their long chit-chat, Adira wished to help the old lady with cleaning but was met with refusal; the old woman insisted that although she was old, she was still as strong as a youthful flower.

    Time passed quickly, and before long, the old woman reminded Adira that it was already nightfall. The sense of time had completely slipped from Adira''s mind. She was shocked to realize how swiftly the day had passed¡ªshe had spent it in bed, doing nothing."

    <hr>

    As night settled in silence around them, it seemed the old woman had already fallen into a deep sleep.

    Adira lay in bed, her thoughts wandering, unable to find rest.

    For someone who had only recently glimpsed what the world was like, now that her consciousness was fully awake with nothing to distract her, the absence of sight felt strangely foreign. It was akin to forcefully closing one¡¯s eyes; for her, however, it felt permanent.

    To be blind after having been born with sight frightened and amazed her in equal measure. Her imagination, unrestrained, could run wild¡ªenvisioning things she longed to see. In a sense, being blind brought a strange satisfaction, an odd reassurance.

    This kind of thinking might seem strange to some, but for her¡ªhaving seen enough faces, emotions, and expressions, all laced with resentment that is directed to her¡ªbeing blind felt like a blessing, especially knowing that her eyes had given another person the opportunity to see again. She released a deep, shaking breath.

    ¡®Still,¡¯ she thought, ¡®it feels as though I¡¯ve lost something terribly precious.¡¯

    She sighed, ¡®I shouldn¡¯t dwell too much on this.¡¯

    She lay there, pondering until she wondered if she had fallen asleep¡ªor perhaps not. How could she know for sure, with her sight gone?

    Oh, the nightmares. Since there were none, it was certain she wasn¡¯t asleep yet.

    The sound of knocking confirmed that she was awake.

    ¡®Eh? Knocking?¡¯

    She tilted her head toward the source of the noise.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    The old woman groaned in irritation, ¡°Get out! No one¡¯s here!¡±

    Adira heard something being thrown.

    ¡°Old Lady Leafa, will you please come out? We just need you to answer some questions and then we¡¯ll be off.¡±

    Hearing Old Lady ¡°Leafa¡¯s¡± name left Adira dumbfounded. She had spent the entire day with her, sharing moments and even meals, yet they hadn¡¯t once exchanged names!

    Knock! Knock! Knock! They continued knocking.

    The old lady cursed under her breath again. ¡°Asking in the middle of the night¡­ Have you no conscience for this old lady? I¡¯m sleeping so peacefully I almost ascended to heaven and you dare interrupt? Is this how youngsters are nowadays?¡±

    The men outside appeared exhausted as if they expected this reaction. ¡°We¡¯re looking for someone¡ªa woman¡­¡±

    Old Lady Leafa retorted, ¡°What makes you think I have her!?¡±

    ¡°We just want to ask a few questions about her, and then we¡¯ll be on our way. Please, Old Lady Leafa,¡± one man insisted.

    Leafa groaned from her bed, her tone dripping with irritation as she grudgingly cracked the door open.

    The group of men outside felt a small sense of relief, knowing they could now finish what they had come for.

    A young man dressed in a crisp white uniform unfurled a scroll, revealing a portrait of a woman. ¡°Have you seen her?¡±

    Adira listened closely; though she could not see, she knew exactly who they were searching for¡ªit was herself!

    The silence grew deafening as sweat began to pool in her palms. Though she had prepared for this moment, her nerves still gripped her tightly.

    She didn¡¯t want this old woman to be tied to her in any way¡ªno matter how nonchalant she had been about Adira¡¯s strange, bloodied state. Adira couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Old Lady Leafa becoming involved in her tangled mess.

    Old Lady Leafa replied sharply, ¡°I can¡¯t see anything! My eyes are poor! Do you think I can see that?¡±

    One of the boys sighed and took on the task of explaining further: ¡°A woman¡­ A brunette woman with bright golden-brown eyes¡ªuh¡ªshe appears to be a young adult? She carries a black sword at her waist. The sword emits a dangerous aura... evil per se.¡±

    The old woman scrunched up her face in annoyance at their persistence: ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    A tall man clad in armor stepped forward, pushing one of the younger men aside as he addressed her directly. ¡° We¡¯re looking for a strange woman. Some farmers reported seeing her on the road, struggling to walk. They said she moved oddly, unsteady on her feet, all while carrying wood in her hands. They also mentioned the road she followed leads here¡ªto your humble abode.¡±

    The old lady paused thoughtfully before responding: ¡°Well my eyes are poor and my hearing is weak; how would I know if such a woman passed by?¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± he replied, his gaze scanning her as if searching for any hint of deception. When he found none, he nodded. ¡°If you happen to see a strange woman, please report it to us immediately. She is extremely dangerous. Take care of yourself and be sure to bolt your door shut.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t take care of myself? I¡¯ve been living alone all this time! There¡¯s nothing dangerous here!¡± His expression narrowed slightly in displeasure but he quickly masked it again with professionalism.

    He nodded curtly: ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave then; forgive our intrusion.¡±

    The old lady nodded back dismissively: ¡°Yeah¡ªand make sure not to come back!¡±

    The boys¡ªwho seemed like newly assigned squires¡ªfelt awkward at their dismissal but bowed respectfully before exiting along with their commanding knight.

    One boy who appeared familiar with Old Lady Leafa lingered behind briefly and whispered: ¡°Old Lady Leafa, you shouldn¡¯t do that¡ªyou know¡­ He¡¯s a knight from the Empire¡­¡±

    ¡° Do what!? What did I do?¡±

    Confused by how best to express his thoughts about respect towards knights without offending an elderly woman who clearly didn¡¯t care for such formalities anymore, he simply dismissed his concerns altogether: ¡°Anyway¡­ You shouldn¡¯t stay here any longer; your house is next to the barrier already! What if it weakens? You¡¯ll become food for ghouls outside!¡±

    Old Lady Leafa snorted, "Who cares? I''m old. It''s only a matter of time until I breathe my last." The boy continued to persuade her, but she remained resolute.

    Defeated, waving a white flag, he bid her farewell and left quickly. The old lady silently closed the door and turned to bed, nearly having a heart attack when she saw Adira standing there, sword in hand.

    She had asked for it during their earlier conversation, and Leafa had easily given it to her unperturbed.

    Adira spoke softly, "I can''t stay here any longer. If I do, you''ll be in danger, old lady. I mean it."

    The old woman rebuked her, "Nonsense! Sleep, sleep!"

    Adira couldn''t help but smile as she replied, "I will forever be grateful for your help and for saving this undeserving life of mine."

    She knelt and bowed her head to the floor, her palms pressed flat before her. Her mother had taught her that this was how people in the East showed their utmost gratitude, but she had also seen it used by others as a gesture to beg for mercy.

    There were many cultural differences and manners among nations, after all, but for her, it felt as though she was doing it for both reasons. Nonetheless, she wanted to show her utmost vulnerability to the person who had saved her.

    "Words can¡¯t describe how grateful I am to have met you, Old Lady Leafa," Adira spoke with sincerity, a quiet resolve settling within her. "This encounter has opened a new path for me. It was a short meeting, but it was everything I needed all my life."

    Old lady Leafa knew that no persuasion can change her mind, Adira¡¯s decision was firm. A silhouette of her own daughter seemed to shadow the figure of the young lady in front of her, a fleeting echo of the past.

    "Then take some leftover food." she insisted, immediately packing food and clothes into Adira''s arms.

    Among the items was a sack that had been fashioned into a bag. Taken aback, Adira could only stand there and listen attentively to the commotion around her.

    " The place where I buried my husband is outside the barrier," the old woman explained, her voice steady. "It may be outside, but no monster dares go near the burial ground. There''s a legend surrounding it, but I don¡¯t have the time to tell you the details. Just know that it''s safe." She paused for a moment, her gaze shifting to Adira. "I suggest you stay there for a while, until those young squires and some of the soldiers on patrol calm down. I¡¯ll lead you to the pathway; just follow it."Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    She handed Adira the piece of wood she had been holding before. " If in case you feel unsafe, there¡¯s an old temple of sorts near the burial ground. I don¡¯t know much about it, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s safe¡ªI stayed there for a week without encountering a single monster. Just don¡¯t stray from the path and it will lead you straight there.¡±

    The old woman grasped Adira¡¯s hand gently and led her outside, guiding her along the path she needed to follow. "Go straight ahead here." she instructed, her grip firm on the hand that held the piece of wood, thumping it on the paved ground then onto the uneven terrain, as if to make Adira feel the difference between a proper path and the rough ground beyond it.

    She paused for a moment, making sure Adira understood, then continued, "Stay on this road, and you¡¯ll reach the burial ground soon enough."

    Adira nodded, her heart swelled with warmth and gratitude, touched by the old woman''s kindness and care, ¡°Thank yo-¡°

    "Make sure not to stray from it, okay?" The old woman¡¯s voice was firm but gentle. She tapped the ground with Adira''s hand, guiding her. "Use the wood as your guide. You¡¯ll know when you reach it¡ªthe path is clear. I¡¯ve been cleaning it for a while."

    ¡°I-¡°

    ¡°Do you have a destination in mind after staying there?¡± Leafa interrupted.

    ¡°I do¡­¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    Though she didn¡¯t have a destination in mind, Adira pretended to at least have one, ¡°East.¡±

    ¡°Tch! Being secretive, I see. Fine! The food should last a week. If you¡¯re still there later, I¡¯ll bring you some more leftovers. Now go.¡±

    ¡°Old Lady Leafa¡­ Thank¡ª¡±

    ¡°Go now! I need to return to my sleep!¡± Though her voice carried strictness and urgency, her eyes lingered on the open field, watchful and alert, wary of certain figures appearing.

    Adira nodded and walked straight ahead. The thought of wanting to see the old woman''s face lingered in her mind, causing the corners of her lips to quirk up.

    Suddenly, it hit her. Before the distance could grow too wide, she turned around quickly, her voice trembling with a mix of urgency and warmth. "Grandma, my name is Adira, even though this meeting is short I¡­ I hope you won¡¯t forget about me."

    Confused by the silence, Adira hesitated, wondering if the old woman had already gone inside. She strained her ears, but there was nothing¡ªjust the soft rustling of the wind.

    ¡°Take care of yourself Adira.¡±

    Surprised, a tear threatened to form in what was once her eye, but she quickly reminded herself that she no longer had that luxury.

    Instead, she waved her hand with a wide, proud smile, as if to make up for the loss. "Thank you!" she called out, her voice carrying the weight of all the emotions she couldn¡¯t express.

    She turned around and started walking, her thoughts lingering on the old woman. ¡®Such a confusing person¡¯, she mused, ¡®yet it doesn¡¯t feel so bad. In fact, I actually feel a bit¡­ at home.¡¯

    Though her time with Old Lady Leafa had been brief, it had somehow transported Adira back to her childhood¡ªa time before everything fell apart, when laughter and smiles had been as simple as breathing.

    The cold air sent chills through her spine as she walked along the path that seemed to lead upwards.

    The rustling leaves brushed against her ears as she felt the wind hitting her side¡ªuntil it suddenly stopped.

    Curious, she flailed her hands around until they brushed against something cold¡ªstone, solid and unyielding, blocking the wind. She must have arrived.

    Feeling around, she touched the stone walls to determine their extent. No sounds came from behind¡ªonly a faint whooshing of wind¡ªbut this place felt strange; it was connected in some way she couldn''t explain.

    After exploring further, she realized this was a small cave!

    Each time she reached what seemed like an end, it curved back on itself; following it felt like escaping something rather than entering.

    It seemed that in her distracted state, Adira had missed the burial ground entirely and had continued straight ahead toward what Grandma Leafa said to be the temple if she were to assume that this cave is a temple?

    "Oh well." Adira muttered to herself with a shrug. ¡®Nonetheless, I¡¯ve arrived at a safe destination.¡¯

    The confusion of the journey seemed to fade as the sense of security washed over her.

    She smiled, finding it convenient not to rely on her mana to form a light. It might be dark inside the cave, but without her sight, it hardly mattered.

    Though she had concluded that this is indeed a cave, she wondered if it was also a temple. However, temples were supposed to be square or something carved like a house; this one was different¡ªwasn¡¯t it?

    Does the road lead straight into this cave?

    She began checking the center as she walked around. The tapping sound of her wood echoed throughout, reinforcing its cave-like nature.

    Then something caught her attention¡ªa smooth stone that felt carved with sharp and peculiar shapes beneath her fingers.

    It was obvious this was some sort of relic; a square symbol resembling flowing letters adorned its surface.

    So this really was a temple! But what kind remained unknown since it didn¡¯t resemble any deity she knew¡ªthose were typically shaped like mortals; this one seems to be shaped like an animal.

    Adira sighed softly, "It really is hard to be blind... What are you¡ªsmooth relic or statue? I don¡¯t know. Can you tell me what you are so I won¡¯t have to guess?"

    Silence enveloped her as she sat down on the ground littered with leaves; beneath them lay stone as well. Old Lady Leafa¡¯s husband was likely buried outside since there was no soil here for digging.

    -----

    RUMBLE!

    Startled awake by the melodic chirping of nearby birds, confusion swept over her. Had she really been so tired that she hadn¡¯t even realized she¡¯d dozed off?

    Thunder rumbled ominously outside, as if the skies were angry, but she barely registered the sound, instead marveling at how she had managed to fall into such a deep, smooth sleep.

    Raindrops began pattering against the cave entrance.Knowing she was sheltered from the downpour, Adira felt free to explore the cave.

    However, she knew the rain would soon bring a chilling cold inside, and she needed to prepare. A small fire would suffice.

    As her wooden staff tapped against the ground, luck seemed to be on her side as she noticed the presence of scattered pieces of wood strewn throughout the cave.

    She decided to gather some wood to prepare for the cold night. There were many thick branches scattered around, as if they had been hauled inside somehow, despite the absence of trees in the cave.

    Most likely, they had been carried in by the strong wind that swept through the area, leaving the remnants of its force behind.

    Yet, the way the twigs were arranged struck her as strange, almost as if they had been deliberately organized.

    The cave grew increasingly mysterious¡ªperhaps due to her blindness.

    She started a fire in its center using her sword against a stone while sitting nearby for warmth.

    The birds¡¯ tweeting for some reason didn¡¯t cease; instead, they grew louder.

    Adira frowned, her confusion deepening. Why were these birds seeking shelter inside the cave instead of the trees? Wait... did that even make sense? Lacking any real knowledge of nature or birds, she had always assumed they took refuge in large trees during a storm. Perhaps she had been wrong.

    She strained her ears, trying to pinpoint the source of the chirping. Wait¡ªhow were they even taking shelter here?

    She imagined them huddled on the ground, but that would leave them vulnerable to predators, making it illogical, though it would surely be a cute sight to see.

    If only I had eyes, she chuckled.

    Her imagination began to wander. What if there was a tree inside? Or perhaps a branch had somehow found its way in and continued to grow over time?

    This place must truly be majestic if that were true, a hidden sanctuary where nature and the remnants of an ancient temple intertwined.

    She pictured the leaves turning a soft, delicate pink¡ªsakura trees, she thought, recalling the rumors of such trees blooming in the east.

    It was said to be a breathtaking sight, though she had never witnessed it herself. Now, in her mind, she could see it all clearly.

    As the imagined setting unfolded around her, her mood lifted, even in the midst of the storm.

    Adira reached into the sack she was carrying and pulled out the food inside. As her fingers brushed over it, she immediately recognized what it was¡ªa bundle of rice dumplings! Definitely not leftovers!

    Feeling elated, she was about to take a bite when the birds suddenly grew louder, their tweets quickening in an almost frantic chorus.

    Her attention snapped to them. She stood up, arms reaching upward, but the ceiling seemed higher than she had imagined.

    She hesitated to use the wood to measure the height, not wanting to disturb or harm the birds in the process.

    She wondered, ¡®Where could these birds possibly be perching inside the cave?¡¯ The sound of their chirping seemed to echo from all directions.

    "Hm... Do you guys want food or something?" she murmured.

    TWEET! TWEET!

    Uncertain of what to do, she sat back down. But this time, a new sound reached her ears.

    At first, it seemed like a woman screaming, though the pitch was unnervingly high¡ªmore like an animal whimpering. The sound was muffled by the heavy rain, but it was still distinct enough for her to hear clearly.

    It could be a human, for all she knew. After all, this place was near the border, and there were always those who ventured out, seeking the false sense of security that proximity to the barrier might bring¡ªlike Grandma Leafa!

    Without a second thought, she rushed outside. The rain was so fierce it felt like a tempest, and she was drenched from head to toe within moments.

    Her senses were in disarray, overwhelmed by the relentless rain, each drop adding to the chaos.

    The chill of the downpour, the slick ground beneath her feet, the stinging pain in her eyes, and the ceaseless sound of raindrops¡ªeverything felt amplified, overwhelming her senses with every passing moment.

    She had never been so acutely aware of her surroundings. Before, when she had her sight, all she needed to do was focus on where to go.

    But now, that luxury is gone!

    She had to rely on where that distress sound was coming from, yet even that was bombarded by the storm, leaving her disoriented and with a pounding headache as all her senses seemed to be triggered at once.

    Though she struggled against the overwhelming barrage of sensations, she gritted her teeth and pushed forward.

    The strange noise continued to grow louder as she approached, its high-pitched wail reminding her of a fox in distress.

    When she realized she had reached the source of the sound, she stopped and focused, trying to make sense of what was happening around her.

    It seemed there was an animal outside, desperately clawing its way through the mud, its frantic movements sending splashes of water and dirt into the air.

    A sense of relief washed over her¡ªat least it wasn''t old Lady Leafa.

    But as the repetitive scratching continued, confusion crept in. There was something unsettling about the sound, as if it didn¡¯t quite match the situation.

    The animal didn''t seem to notice her at all, even as she closed the distance.

    She kneeled down, her hands to her arm sinking into the sticky mud, when suddenly they fell into something much deeper.

    In the blink of an eye, her face was drenched in mud from the unexpected drop! Half of her body plunged into a water-filled hole!

    She grabbed the trunk of a nearby tree, pulling herself out of the water-filled hole. Gasping for air, she wiped the water and mud from her face, her heart pounding furiously in her chest, as if it might burst free at any moment. THAT WAS CLOSE!

    Beneath the tree, there seems to be a hole. It wasn¡¯t the ground itself¡ª she realized it was the water that had pooled inside the pit, being disturbed by frantic scratching.

    Beneath the tree, she noticed a hole. It wasn¡¯t the ground itself¡ªshe realized it was water that had pooled inside the pit, rippling from frantic scratching.

    Confused, she reached deeper into the hole, her hand exploring cautiously. What kind of animal could be in such a frantic state that it paid her no mind?

    Her fingers brushed against something soft. Without hesitation, she pulled it out, and the creature let out small, strained sounds, as though it were struggling to breathe.

    In that instant, everything clicked into place. The woman-like scream, the hole beneath the tree, the desperate scratching sounds¡ªit all made sense.

    Panic surged in her chest. What in the heavens is a cub doing here!? she thought. Did the mother fox forget to take them out?

    Adira knew that foxes typically dig dens to protect their young, but it was possible that the mother had gone out to hunt before the storm rolled in.

    Without hesitation, Adira began searching, knowing that a fox cub wasn¡¯t likely to be alone. Her hand ventured deeper into the pit, pulling out three more cubs.

    She searched the hole one final time, her movements just as frantic as the mother fox¡¯s.

    When she found nothing, she quickly stood and rushed back toward the cave, the four cubs clutched in her arms. She nearly slipped on the slick ground as she hurried.

    The cubs were crying, their desperate wails filling the air.

    But it was clear that water clung to their noses and mouths, evidence of their near-drowning struggle! She had to hurry!

    Luckily, she made it back to the cave, largely thanks to the mother fox, whose constant calls guided her.

    Without those sounds, however, Adira knew she would have been lost! Without her sight, everything felt disorienting, and she might have wandered aimlessly in the storm.

    She knew she''d arrived back to the cave when rain ceased pouring over her head again.

    Adira quickly placed the four cubs near the warmth of the fire, making sure the heat would reach them without getting too close to the flames.

    She carefully adjusted their position, ensuring they were safe from the danger of being burned while still feeling the soothing warmth they needed.

    In the process of ensuring their safety, Adira accidentally brushed against the burning wood, and a sharp sting shot through her fingers.

    She hissed in pain, quickly blowing on her hand to soothe the burn, wincing as the heat lingered.

    In haste to help them breathe again, she pressed against their tiny tummies while massaging their cold forms hoping for even slight responses¡ªthey felt lifeless!

    Desperation gripped at Adira¡¯s heart as time slipped away with each passing second threatening death upon them if not acted upon swiftly enough!

    She shook them gently, then, in a final act of desperation, turned them upside down, hanging them to allow the water to drain from their airways.

    Every moment counted. She quickly used her threads to secure them upside-down while gently pressing on their tummies, working as fast as she could. If she was even a second too late with any one of them, death would be the price.

    Her heart leaped when one cub finally breathed roughly beneath fingers pressed gently against its mouth: ¡°Okay! Okay¡­ shh¡­ It¡¯s alright baby¡­ You¡¯re going to be okay.¡±

    She continued diligently on each remaining cub until they too began showing signs of life¡ªcoughing out water trapped within tiny airways!

    Suddenly an animal whimpered near her ear causing initial stiffness before remembering its likely the mother fox waiting anxiously on her side.

    Once she was certain the cubs could breathe on their own, Adira gently laid them near the fire and stepped aside, giving the mother fox space to tend to her young.

    She didn¡¯t know how to care for animals¡ªshe had never been allowed to keep one as a child. And over the years, the weight of the resentments from those she had killed had driven all creatures away.

    No animal dared come near her, for animals had an uncanny ability to sense good and evil from a person¡¯s very energy.

    They could feel the darkness she carried, the weight of her past, and it kept them at bay, wary of what lingered within her.

    That¡¯s why it came as a surprise that this fox didn¡¯t try to maul her.

    Despite her spiritual energy, the creature had shown no fear, no aggression¡ªonly a quiet, instinctual care for its cubs. Which is very¡­ weird.

    Her head felt light; thinking too much made everything worse¡ªit felt like illness lurked just beyond reach waiting patiently!

    Drenched clothes clung heavily to her skin, the cold seeping deep into her bones, and exhaustion washed over her. Finally, Adira collapsed near the fire, shivering uncontrollably as her body gave in to the weariness.

 Chapter 4: My White Moonlight

    <hr>

    Chapter 4: My White Moonlight

    <hr>

    As the sun graced the earth with its light, the mesmerizing clear blue sky brought a sense of serenity to those who dared to see its beauty.

    Adira leaned back, the ornate patterns of the chair pressing gently into her back, their intricate carvings offering a delicate, almost soothing sensation.

    She took a sip from the teacup cradled in her hands, the warmth of the tea wrapping around her in a comforting embrace.

    This is peace on earth, she mused, as the serene quiet of the garden enveloped her, leaving no room for doubt that such moments of calm could only exist in places untouched by time.

    Wait¡­ Peace?

    Her little sister and brother came running toward her, their faces alight with joy, smiles wide and unrestrained. Adira''s brow furrowed in confusion¡ªhow could this be?

    ¡°Lady¡± they spoke at the same time.

    Adira was even more confused, why did their voices sound so mature?

    They spoke again. "Young lady... young lady, wake up."

    Suddenly, the faces of the two began to dissolve into a haze, her vision blurring as the scene before her shifted abruptly.

    The vibrant hues of the sky and the lush greenery she had been admiring vanished, swallowed by a suffocating darkness.

    "...What was that?" she murmured, bewildered.

    The vivid scene that had unfolded mere moments ago left a lingering sense of unease. It had all been nothing more than a dream.

    But a good dream¡­?

    "Young lady, are you all right?" a voice asked. It was soft, yet each word carried a monotone quality, devoid of warmth or emotion.

    Adira instinctively reached for her forehead, her fingers brushing against a damp towel plastered there.

    "What happened?" she asked, her voice hoarse with confusion.

    "You have what humans call a fever." the woman replied, her tone oddly flat. " Your eyes too¡­ appear to have worsened. Why didn¡¯t you take off your clothes when you were soaking wet?"

    Adira was still dumbfounded, the words she heard not fully registering. Her thoughts remained occupied with the lingering memory of such a comforting dream.

    Gradually, reality began to settle in as her awareness returned: she had been saved once more... by a complete stranger!

    Is it normal for Easterners to help strangers so selflessly without any regard for their own safety? Adira wondered, her thoughts circling back to the prejudices she''d grown up hearing.

    The people of the Empire often mocked Easterners, dismissing them as backward outsiders.

    Their lands, far removed from the grandeur of the Capital, were seen as an afterthought¡ªonly part of the Empire due to the Emperor¡¯s success in conquering the throne. Without his claim, the East would have remained a "poor" foreign nation in their eyes.

    The nobles, steeped in their arrogance, had no love for diversity, despite the new system that allowed all manner of people to enter their circles and mingle with them.

    They elevated their own culture, their own bloodlines, to the pinnacle of society, dismissing everything else as inferior.

    This sentiment only deepened with the Emperor''s origins being from the mainland¡ªan irony not easily ignored.

    To them, the East was nothing more than a footnote in their grand narrative.

    Having experienced the kindness and hospitality of these people herself¡ªthe moment she set foot in this land¡ªAdira felt a strong sense of duty towards them.

    The toxic mindset she once held desperately needs to change.

    Despite her lack of desire for discrimination, the expectations of such notions had been ingrained in her from years of imperial conditioning by her noble peers. It clung to her thoughts like stubborn shadows.

    It wasn¡¯t hatred she harbored, but the weight of those beliefs, so deeply rooted, was hard to shake, it was annoying. They colored her perspective, even when her heart longed to rise above such prejudice.

    Yet she felt a sense of relief as she gradually shed these ingrained thoughts; exploring was indeed a profound way to learn about a nation¡¯s culture and way of life.

    "Hey," the woman called out, snapping Adira from her wandering thoughts.

    "Hm?" Adira responded absentmindedly, then recalled the question she''d been asked earlier. "Oh. Yeah, I forgot."

    Now fully awake, Adira found herself curious. What is a woman doing outside the barrier?

    Her thoughts drifted back to Old Lady Leafa, and with a pang of regret, she realized she''d never asked for the woman¡¯s name. At the time, she had been so overwhelmed with gratitude for the help she¡¯d received that the thought hadn¡¯t crossed her mind.

    Now, sitting next to this new stranger, that same sense of indebtedness crept over her. She resolved not to repeat her past mistake.

    "May I know your name, young lady?" Adira asked.

    "I''m..." She paused, her voice faltering slightly, as if caught in a moment of hesitation. "I''m Fiona."

    Adira found it strange, but she chose not to press further. There must have been a personal reason for the hesitation, and prying wasn¡¯t her cup of tea.

    "Why are you outside the barrier?" Adira asked, her voice laced with concern. "It¡¯s not safe here. Help won¡¯t come easily, especially since you''re far from the people."

    "I live here." Fiona replied simply.

    Suspicion flared in but Adira made sure not to betray any hint of it on her face.

    To be honest, she was wary of Fiona. She couldn''t help but wonder if she might be a wraith, for all she knew.

    Wraiths despised sunlight, their natural habitat usually dark caves or shadowed places. The fact that Fiona was here, in a cave, didn¡¯t seem like a coincidence.

    "It¡¯s not safe for a lady like you to stay here. You should head back to the village." Adira¡¯s tone carried an edge of unease, though she couldn¡¯t help but recognize the irony¡ªafter all, she was a lady, too, and alone as well.

    In another''s eyes, both of them would appear... suspicious.

    "I can¡¯t. The farmer is gone." She replied almost nonchalantly, brushing aside Adira¡¯s words as though they held little weight.

    "Farmer?"

    "Yes, I live in the farmer''s house, but he''s not there anymore. There''s no reason to stay, so I came back here."

    Adira paused, mulling over Fiona¡¯s words. So, that explains why there¡¯s wood all over the cave... She must¡¯ve arranged it herself.

    Though curiosity tugged at her, Adira decided to let it go. Everyone had their own reasons for venturing into the unknown, and truth be told, she was too lightheaded and too confused to pursue the matter further.

    After all, Fiona technically lived here. If anyone was out of place, it was Adira. In a way, she was the one trespassing.

    Who am I to judge? she thought.

    With a nod, Adira murmured, "...I see." laughing inwardly as she seized the perfect opportunity to use those words.

    " You... Nevermind."

    Fiona seemed like a normal person. Wraiths usually couldn''t speak the human tongue, though some exceptionally powerful ones could mimic human behavior.

    If that were the case, the resentment and energy they carried would leak out, and Adira would instantly feel it¡ªa prickling sensation, especially with how close they were.

    But there was nothing about Fiona that felt off.

    Adira sat up and noticed that the clothes she was wearing were already dry. She asked out of nowhere, "Does this cave have its own core?"

    "Core?"

    "Yes. It emits a bright light. Do you see anything floating around nearby or outside?"

    ¡°No,¡± Fiona said, glancing around. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything.¡±

    Adira found it strange that the cave lacked a core. Usually, a place so untouched and secluded would attract monsters, or at least have some kind of natural protection¡ªan aura, a guardian, or something to deter intruders. But this cave was unsettlingly silent, devoid of any of the usual dangers that typically lurked in the shadows.

    How could something so exposed remain so undisturbed? It didn¡¯t make sense.

    Fiona began rummaging through her sack. "You should eat first. Your complexion is sickly pale.¡±

    ¡°Can you pass it to me?¡±Adira stretched out her hand, opening her palm, waiting.¡° Many thanks!¡±

    Without a second thought, Fiona grasped her hand and placed something that smelled like food in it. Her warm hand confirmed Adira¡¯s assumption: she was definitely human.

    Weird, weird, weird¡­ oh well!

    If something didn¡¯t make sense, then it¡¯s probably best to leave it alone. Adira is not a hero, and she certainly isn¡¯t about to go on some wild goose chase trying to unravel a mystery that didn¡¯t concern her. If she is safe, then she is safe¡ªthat¡¯s all that mattered.

    The rice dumpling Fiona placed in Adira''s hand had almost no scent, yet Adira could smell it from here¡ªher hunger must have been more intense than she realized.

    She ate, dismissing the many theories she had come up with about the mysterious cave. She realized it was all useless, without any real evidence to back it up.

    ¡®Finding evidence is so difficult, especially now that I¡¯m blind... I can¡¯t even trust what I feel or hear anymore.¡¯ Sigh... Adira thought. ¡®It just reminds me how reliant I was on my eyes. The saying holds true for the body as well¡­ you only recognize the value of something once it¡¯s lost.

    Wanting to break the silence between them, Adira asked absentmindedly as she munched on her food, "How long have you been living here?"

    "A long time now." Fiona replied calmly.

    "How old are you?"

    "I don¡¯t know the year of my birth."

    "Oh..." Adira tilted her head, trying to make sense of Fiona¡¯s answer, this case isn''t really uncommon so she proceeded to ask once more. "Have you seen any ghouls or monsters nearby during your stay?"

    "Not that I know of, no."

    Fiona¡¯s calm responses only spurred Adira to ask more. "So... Who¡¯s the farmer?"

    She slapped herself mentally, her curiosity taking over. Prying was not supposed to be her cup of tea!

    "The farmer is the one who plows the field," Fiona added simply. "He is my husband."

    "...?" Adira paused, then carefully asked, "Is he... on a journey or something?"

    "No."

    "..."

    A heavy silence fell between them until Fiona spoke again. "Do you have any wishes?"

    Adira raised both her brows, taken aback by the unexpected question. The silence between them grew heavy, and Adira could feel the intensity of Fiona¡¯s stare, which made her a bit uneasy.

    After a moment of thought, she replied, "No. I don¡¯t really believe in wishes. Why?"

    Fiona murmured to herself, as though deep in thought. "Really? I don¡¯t quite comprehend..."

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    "People love making wishes," Fiona continued her voice soft yet firm. "People have infinite desires, always longing for more, even when they have enough."

    Well, Adira did have things she wanted, but it wasn¡¯t as if they could be undone. A life lost is forever lost.

    A simple wish couldn¡¯t even be granted for food¡ªhow could it possibly bring back a life?

    Speaking of life¡ªThe unease in Adira grew. She hurriedly asked, "Have you seen the cubs?"

    "The ground was cold," Fiona said softly, her voice carrying a hint of sadness. "So I took them somewhere safe and warm."

    Adira exhaled in relief. Fiona had been here long enough to know the area well, and from the way she carried herself, it seemed she had everything under control.

    At least the cubs are safe now, Adira thought, her shoulders relaxing slightly.

    Hopefully, the mother hadn¡¯t turned aggressive when Fiona moved them. Time had passed, and everything seemed fine now¡ªso all was well.

    " Do you really have no wish at all?" Fiona asked again, her voice now serious, as if searching for something deeper.

    Adira¡¯s brow furrowed. "No... What¡¯s with all the talk about wishes? What are you, my fairy godmother?"

    Fiona ignored her, instead muttering to herself, "The farmer said kindness begets kindness. If you don¡¯t have a wish, then what should I do?"

    Adira caught the last part, but she was completely puzzled. What did that even mean?

    Fiona seemed as though she was the one who was indebted, yet Adira was the one who had received help the moment she woke up. Why, then, did it feel as though Fiona was the one offering kindness?

    "I need to go out and understand people," Fiona said, rising to her feet with an air of quiet determination. "You should stay here and rest. I will return immediately as soon as I¡¯m done."

    ¡°Huh?¡± Dumbfounded, Adira could only nod, once again speechless and baffled by Fiona¡¯s strange behavior.

    "Stay," Fiona said firmly, her tone leaving no room for argument.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Fiona turned and walked toward the cave¡¯s entrance. The sound of her footsteps echoed faintly against the stone walls.

    Adira listened to her leave, the enigmatic statement lingering in her mind. Understand people? What kind of life had this woman lived to speak of understanding others with such resolve?

    As the sound of Fiona¡¯s steps faded into the distance, Adira lay back down, her thoughts swirling with questions she wasn¡¯t sure she wanted answers to.

    For reasons she could not fully comprehend, Adira had developed an affinity for this peculiar notion of venturing out to understand others whenever she felt ¡®distressed.¡¯

    As she waited, she realized she had forgotten to ask Fiona how long she had been asleep.

    Should I follow her...?

    The word "Stay" echoed in her brain, lingering like a command she couldn''t shake off.

    ¡°...¡±

    Yes, I should wait. I haven¡¯t properly thanked her yet. She may be odd, but that doesn¡¯t make her bad. She¡¯s just¡­ herself, I suppose? Also I am a blind patient, who knows which direction she went.

    <hr>

    Bored out of her wits, Adira''s sense of time became distorted. She could no longer tell how long she had been waiting for Fiona, nor whether it was day or night outside.

    Suddenly, the sound of leaves crunching and twigs snapping echoed in the distance.

    Has Fiona finished her research?

    However, unlike the gentle crunch of a lady''s footsteps weaving through the forest, the noise she heard¡ªthough faint¡ªwas so pronounced that even within the cave, it felt as if a multitude of feet were stomping on the ground, careful yet deliberate.

    In the absence of sight, her senses had sharpened, making every sound seem more vivid, more immediate.

    Those were not the simple footsteps of a lady or a grandma. The metallic clink and the heaviness of the steps were unmistakably familiar.

    Then it dawned on her:

    They¡¯re here.

    She gripped the hilt of her sword tightly, her palm stiffening with resolve. Though she hadn¡¯t expected them to catch up so soon, she couldn¡¯t deny the possibility¡ªif he was there, then anything was possible.

    After a moment of mental preparation, she stepped outside the cave, standing tall and ready to confront whatever awaited her.

    The faces of the men gathered behind a tall, elegant figure clad in a white military garments¡ªcontrasting sharply with those behind him in heavy armor and equipment¡ªwere scrunched in disdain.

    These towering, battle-hardened men seemed to shrink in the shadow of the handsome figure who stood at the forefront with an air of serene authority. His unassuming demeanor, combined with his saintly visage, only amplified the absurdity of the situation, making their imposing frames appear almost laughably out of place behind him.

    ¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s really her!

    ¡°Be careful! She has traps everywhere! One wrong move and the threads will slice you to pieces!¡±

    "General! What are your commands, sir?"

    Adira¡¯s mind raced as she overheard the chaos unfolding around her. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwas this the Divine General or the Lady General? Both were legends in their own right, their names so renowned that they were destined to be etched into the annals of the Empire¡¯s history.

    The Divine General, a figure of purity, the one foretold by the gods to ascend to the heavens. Loved and worshipped by the empire ever since the prophecy was revealed, his presence seemed to command both awe and reverence.

    On the other hand, there was the Lady General, famed for defying the odds and smashing the deeply entrenched belief that women were weaker than men. She had conquered battlefields, shattered the taboo, and exceeded expectations with every victory. Her name had become synonymous with strength, intelligence, and resilience.

    Both were individuals Adira greatly admired, yet neither were considered friends in the traditional sense¡ªthough they had always treated her as one.

    "General Cain!" one of the men called out.

    That settled it¡ªGeneral Cain, the Bearer of Light, the savior foretold in the prophecy.

    Adira remained still, a sense of ease washing over her. The weight of her burdens felt lighter, as if in that moment she had found a rare ally¡ªone whose unwavering commitment to righteousness resonated deeply within her, igniting a flicker of hope in her heart.

    It might seem strange for someone on the brink of condemnation, but to Adira, standing in the presence of the Bearer of Light felt like being in the eye of a storm.

    As if, with him around, everything could somehow be set right.

    She had always admired the legend of the man, the beacon of hope who had been raised above all to represent the purity of the empire¡¯s cause.

    Now, here he was, in the flesh, present for her final act of play. Strangely enough, it felt like a profound relief, akin to the anticipation of waiting for a cherished guest to arrive at a momentous occasion¡ªonly to find that they had indeed come.

    Her hands rested lightly above the hilt of her sword, fingers absently circling its handle. The makeshift support of wood had now been replaced by the sword, its steel sunk deep into the earth¡ªits firm presence an anchor against the rising tension around her.

    Still, she kept her posture steady, unwavering, determined not to let a flicker of weakness show.

    "Give us your commands, General!" they begged, their voices tinged with desperation.

    The General remained silent, his stillness heightening the tension among his men. His eyes remained fixed on the woman before him, while those behind him appeared like dogs, trembling with fear.

    One soldier could no longer contain his agitation; he charged forward, brandishing his sword above his head. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you¡ªyou wretched witch!¡±

    The sound of taut strings made them flinch.

    ¡°The Kandata! Watch out!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s out!¡±

    ¡°Her demonic strings are out!¡±

    ¡°You demon!¡±

    The silvery threads shimmered in the sunlight, almost invisible but gleaming with lethal sharpness.

    They twisted and coiled around the trees before striking, ensnaring the man¡¯s body in a deadly embrace. He was lifted off the ground, his shriek cutting through the air as his eyes squeezed shut in terror.

    Adira moved her hands with a deliberate grace, as if orchestrating a dark ballet. She pressed her fingers into the earth, digging deep until she felt a firm connection beneath.

    The man, lifted in mid-air, resembled a spider¡¯s prey caught in its web, helpless and trapped.

    Withdrawing her hand, she severed the flow of mana coursing through her fingers and unleashed another wave of threads.

    The soldier¡¯s desperate struggle only fueled the tension in the air. His body twisted and jerked in midair as the silvery threads constricted tighter, their gleaming sharpness digging into his armor.

    Realizing that it could dig into his flesh, the man screamed for help! His voice echoed in the otherwise silent clearing, a shrill, panicked sound that sent a chill through the hearts of those watching.

    He must be scared out of his wits right now, Adira mused, a laugh bubbling up inside her. ¡°You came all the way from the Empire to show me such clumsy swordplay?¡± The words slipped from her lips, laced with playful mockery.

    The effortless way she controlled the strings, like a puppet master toying with her prey, made her words all the more cutting.

    The men behind General Cain flinched.

    ¡° Don¡¯t fool us! We know you¡¯re blind already!¡±

    ¡°...¡± If she could only roll her eyes. No shit? Blind or not, her eyes were covered¡ªhow could she possibly see?

    The line she had thrown out to provoke them was completely improvised, and she hadn''t anticipated such an intense response.

    Discarding the other embarrassing lines that had been swirling in her mind, she realized they would have fallen flat anyway. It would have been a blast to say, but with their level of comprehension, it would''ve just sounded like empty air.

    Adira heard them arguing, begging the General for his word, but some of the men¡ªlike fire beneath their feet¡ªrushed toward her, roaring as they unsheathed their swords, shouting. ¡°DIE, YOU WITCH!¡±The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    In response, she unleashed her threads with a newfound intensity, the shimmering strands cascading from her fingertips like a torrent of silk. With a swift leap, she executed a graceful butterfly kick, her body twisting in mid-air to evade the recoil as the threads grew heavier.

    They wrapped around the knights, binding them in a web of shimmering light that glinted ominously from the sun''s rays.

    She tightened her grip, a sharp ache radiating through her arm from the strain. These men were heavier than she had anticipated!

    Her threads had never been designed for carrying anything¡ªor anyone, for that matter. Her physique was not built for such burdens; they were always intended for one purpose: swift, deadly precision.

    This time, Adira knew she had ensnared eleven knights in mid-air, their heavy armor weighing them down. Yet she sensed the sound and heat in the air from her threads vibrating softly; there were still more where the General stood.

    Just how many of them did they bring!?

    She had no idea how to make the group disperse, especially since she couldn¡¯t see how many remained. But then, a mischievous idea sparked in her mind, a smirk spreading across her face.

    This is one that could set them all off, like a firecracker, making smoke come out of their noses and asses.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m blind,¡± she called out, her voice dripping with mockery. ¡°But aren¡¯t you embarrassed to say that? This blind woman took down eleven of you... Were those armors so heavy that you threw aside your wits to lighten your load?¡±

    She spoke high and mighty, rubbing salt on their wounded ego. While doing so, she sneakily connected her threads to the trees, stretching it out as far as she could, producing sharp screeching sounds as it glided along the bark.

    Each thin fiber burrowed deep into the wood, securing itself tightly, leaving a mark. The threads are so thin that one might momentarily mistake it for the glint of sunlight.

    Sensing the knights'' eagerness to charge, their sharp and insulting remarks whispered under their breath, Adira stoked the flames further.

    ¡°You might want to reconsider your approach,¡± she said teasingly, her voice laced with menace, a wicked grin curling at her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not someone who can be threatened by the swords of mere weak pawns.¡± Each word was deliberately chosen, emphasizing her confidence and triggering the knights even further.

    As expected, the knights were fuming¡ªlike an open book! Such simple-minded men! From her position, she could hear many of them unsheathing their swords.

    Adira could hardly believe it. These men were tarnishing the reputation of their General! Knowing him, he was accustomed to working alone, yet the Emperor must have ordered him to bring these incompetent knights along. What a disappointment to the Empire!

    She couldn¡¯t comprehend how such foolishness could accompany a man of his caliber!

    However, there was no time to criticize such incompetent men. With swift movements, Adira knotted the threads on her fingers to the strands anchored in the ground, securing her grip.

    The knights and soldiers watching could only gaze in awe at the woman they had branded as the Witch, marveling at her display of power.

    Yet, beneath their admiration lay a keen awareness of the danger lurking nearby. They readied themselves in battle stances, their senses heightened and eyes scanning their surroundings for any signs of threat.

    The threads were thin and sharp, invisible to the eye, the very things that had led to the complete massacre of an entire city!

    The entrance of the cave now resembled a spider¡¯s den, with silvery strands connecting one tree to another.

    They gleamed beautifully in the sunlight, creating an almost ethereal scene; however, Adira remained oblivious to this picturesque tableau, standing still at its center as if she were the focal point of a haunting masterpiece.

    The eleven knights hanging mid-air resembled butterflies caught in a trap. Their curses¡ªloud and profane¡ªechoed around them; if the gods were listening, their ears would surely bleed!

    Such profanities in the presence of the Bearer of Light! Did you not consider that the man favored by the gods might report you all, leading us to meet each other equally in hell because of your stupidity!?

    ¡°Enough!¡± A firm, commanding voice cut through the chaos, freezing everyone in place.

    Adira felt a twinge of nervousness. Not because she¡¯s the only one on the opposing side, well partly, it¡¯s mainly because it¡¯s the first time she had heard him show such an emotion, and it almost made her feel small!

    Truly the wrath of the gods is a storm you don''t want to weather!

    ¡°Do not unsheathe your swords. There¡¯s no need for any more bloodshed,¡± the silent General finally spoke more than one word. His voice low and deep, each word pronounced clearly and with unwavering authority.

    The words spoken by millions found justice in his tone. Some might perceive his voice as cold, but to her, it had always been euphonious.

    After all, this man rarely spoke but when he did, it was a rarity indeed.

    The sound of leaves crunching signaled someone stepping forward, but Adira''s guard remained steady, her senses not betraying any hint of alarm.

    ¡°The Emperor had ordered us to capture you; it would be wise to surrender,¡± General Cain declared, his voice steady, ¡°The Pope will determine whether you pose a danger to the Empire.¡±

    Anxiety gripped Adira. The last time she had encountered Cain was before he entered his long seclusion. This was the General who had withdrawn from the world after being blessed by the gods¡ªa figure shrouded in holiness, revered by many as the divine savior sent to rid the world of evil.

    Yet here he stood, remaining lenient in the face of evil, his gaze steady and unwavering.

    She understood that Cain held a strong belief in justice, striving to view both sides equally. The expectations placed upon him by the masses weighed heavily, just as her own burdens pressed down on her.

    After all, he was seen as the epitome of goodness¡ªan individual destined to become a god.

    But surrendering and being given the chance for a trial was nonsense to everyone she had wronged! It was already outrageous that the order wasn¡¯t kill on sight. Had the Emperor lost all concern for his crown? Or was this General unaware of the full extent of her evil deeds?

    Her father and the Emperor may have been close friends¡ªbrothers in all but blood¡ªbut this was beyond foolish!

    The knights voiced their objections loudly:

    ¡°General Cain, please think this through!¡±

    ¡°We must bring justice to the people of Solara!¡±

    ¡°The Emperor commanded us to bring her back dead or alive! It doesn¡¯t matter if she dies here! The people will celebrate if we deliver her body to the plaza and burn it before their eyes!¡±

    ¡°Have pity on the families of the fallen, General!¡±

    ¡°Evil must be vanquished!¡±

    Voices of dismay surrounded him; still, he remained silent.

    Knowing him as she did, Adira was certain he wouldn¡¯t kill her and was likely intent on bringing her back alive¡ªperhaps to give her testimony to the public?

    A soon-to-be god¡¯s reasoning eluded her comprehension. Nevertheless, Adira knew how stubborn this man could be based on past experiences.

    Without hesitation, she unleashed a flurry of super-fine threads and swiftly bolted away. She might as well execute her plan now, before the General had a chance to drag her back to the Empire.

    "Catch me!" she called over her shoulder, a sarcastic smile plastered on her face. "If you can."

    Nervous from her lack of sight, she hoped she wouldn¡¯t smash into a tree mid-air. Her threads served as her only guide, but in the back of her mind, she feared she might collide with something unknown.

    She aimed to separate the General from his men, knowing that her plan was now in motion. Using her threads to navigate through the area, she sprinted past trees with astonishing speed, moving as if weightless.

    Though it appeared seamless, she was actually consuming more mana than usual. At this rate, she would run out within five minutes, if not sooner!

    The heavy clanking of armor echoed behind her; she could hear those knights hot on her trail.

    She needed more time and doubled her speed despite the ache in her wounded leg¡ªit hurt with every movement but was not enough to immobilize her. She simply had to push through and endure the pain; it would make her faster.

    A deep sense of gratitude stirred in the back of her mind. Thank you Old Lady Leafa! If not for her, Adira knew she would have been in a far worse state.

    Though, it¡¯s not like she wouldn¡¯t be in a worse state later!

    Soon enough, she managed to widen the distance between herself and those knights as she delved deeper into the forest.

    Suddenly, out of nowhere, she was halted by an unexpected barrier ahead of her¡ªher threads that were used to sense her surroundings converged before her¡ªand she reached out to feel a rough wall slick with moss. It loomed taller than she expected; she couldn¡¯t discern what it was since this felt like an edge of a forest where such walls should not exist... or should they? The mystery of what lay before her deepened.

    Irritation flared inside her. If only she could see!

    BANG!

    Adira instinctively covered her head! The ground shook beneath her feet as a loud crackling reverberated behind her.

    Sparks danced near her ears, raising goosebumps on her arms. For a moment, she feared she had gone deaf from what sounded like thunder striking down from above.

    Did Cain just jump down from the heavens!?

    Adira imagined such a dramatic entrance and felt an urge to witness it.

    ¡°...¡±

    Since no footsteps followed behind anymore, they were likely far enough from the knights now¡ªjust enough time for some ¡®discussion.¡¯

    She knew that no matter how far she ran, she could never escape this man. Heck, even in hell, he could probably smack the evil out of her if he wanted to!

    Adira chuckled softly. ¡°Wow! I like your lightning show, General Cain; those purple sparks exude formidable strength.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    "Or was it blue...?" Adira laughed awkwardly, her words trailing off.

    An awkward silence lingered in the air, though it wasn¡¯t as if she hadn¡¯t expected it.

    "It is blue." Surprisingly, he replied, confirming it.

    Adira¡¯s question was intentionally foolish, a way to break the ice as she herself felt a bit nervous under the General¡¯s reverent gaze. Yet, he seemed the same as when she had met him before¡ªstill human.

    Even in his response, he carried the tone of a General issuing commands to his knights, which made it all the more amusing.

    ¡°Oh¡­ pfft! Hahahaha!¡± Adira laughed heartily, clutching her stomach. ¡°You¡­ You really are something! No need to be so serious!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡° Your hair has grown longer! It suits you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡° Nice weather we¡¯re having!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    AUGGHH!!! Adira subconsciously grasped at her hair. For a moment, she felt a strong urge to do the same thing Fiona was doing¡ªstudy human behavior.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Do you know why I led you here?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The corners of Adira''s mouth curved up teasingly as she tried to provoke him further: ¡°Did you know I just succeeded in separating you from your men?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°The Witch of the South has proven her worth once again!¡± she spoke smugly.

    ¡°...¡±

    Cringiness slowly crept in at the back of her head, a nagging sensation that made her want to just turn around and leave.

    Sighing, she rested her palm on her forehead. "You know, you have such a nice voice."

    Adira frowned playfully. ¡°If I had that kind of voice myself, I¡¯d probably never stop talking¡ª I¡¯m just going to live my life singing songs and telling tales even to my foes during battle!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡° Uhm¡­ That¡¯s supposed to be your sign to tell me that it¡¯s foolish or something?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Feeling small every time she yapped, the awkwardness grew.

    Adira pushed forward, attempting to steer the conversation toward something more logical. "So... have you only recently come out of your seclusion?¡±

    Cain paused, his gaze lowering to his hands. The silence stretched between them, heavy with unspoken thoughts. When he finally spoke, his tone was surprisingly deeper than usual. ¡°...Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Adira held her chin before she shrugged, realizing that it was no wonder no one could stop her back when she was in the city.

    Adira,¡° How did you know I was heading east?"

    Cain replied simply,¡°You left tracks behind.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Huh? I did?

    Adira pondered for a moment: ¡°I don¡¯t remember doing that.¡±

    ¡°After leaving the Grand Canyon, your only option was east. In the village, there were witnesses, and the trails are evident on the villagers. The eyes of a child in the village were surrounded by your mana. We searched the child¡¯s house and found an expensive potion bottle, along with a piece of fabric similar to your robe.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    "And..." Cain paused briefly, as if hesitating, before continuing. "The elderly woman informed me of your location.

    ¡° Huh? She did?¡±

    "..." Cain¡¯s gaze dropped, as if lost in thought, his expression almost one of disappointment.

    Adira lifted a brow, her suspicion piqued by how Cain had managed to even speak to Old Lady Leafa. Though she had never once questioned the old woman¡¯s intentions¡ªfeeling not a trace of betrayal.

    After all, this man exuded goodness, a stark contrast to her own darker nature; anyone would fold at just the sight of him.

    What startled her even more, however, was the precision with which he recounted everything.

    she couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the nature of their conversation. She longed to ask how the conversation with Old Lady Leafa had gone¡ªit promised to be an amusing exchange. But she hesitated, unsure how to approach the subject without making it seem as though they were strangers.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Adira chuckled awkwardly, scratching her cheek as she waited for him to say more. His unexpected speech had left her wanting for more details.

    After everything he had said, for a moment she forgot what she intended or even why separating him mattered so much¡ªbut soon enough that plan returned sharply into focus as silence stretched between them.

    No sounds reminded her of human presence; only small indistinct noises filled the void¡ªshe couldn¡¯t tell if it was merely wind rustling or perhaps even General Cain¡¯s breathing.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Adira ventured cautiously: ¡°Are you still there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Adira found his voice oddly calm, a contrast to the tension that was supposed to hang in the air.

    ¡°Then at least talk about something! Hahaha!¡±

    Silence hung in the air once more. Adira crossed her arms, waiting patiently, a playful grin on her face.

    Suddenly, Cain asked, ¡°What¡¯s your plan?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Adira¡¯s playful grin faded into something more thoughtful¡ªit seemed time had come for serious matters at last.

    ¡°Sir Cain¡­ what would you do if you had done something that could never be changed, no matter how much goodness or how many acts of kindness you performed afterward?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± He remained astute, though a hint of confusion seeped into his voice. ¡°I¡­¡± He trailed off, pursing his lips as he considered her question.

    His expression shifted as he considered her question. The weight of her words hung between them, and she could almost see the gears turning in his mind.

    ¡°Would you seek forgiveness?¡± she continued softly, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Or would you accept that some things are beyond repair?¡±

    Whatever Cain answered would merely reflect his beliefs as for Adira, she had already known the answer to her question, it was why they were here after all.

    However, Cain remained silent. Under the sunlight, his eyes seemed to waver, but Adira, unable to see his expression, could only sense the weight of his silence.

    "I understand that you''re just too good and too nice..." Adira trailed off, her tone shifting. "But some situations don''t deserve mercy, no matter how much you want others to share the same sentiment as you; this would only backfire on you."

    "No," he responded, his tone unusually deep as if in defiance.

    Adira couldn''t help but shrug, a smirk tugging at her lips. "Look, this is my stage." she said, her voice steady. "I choose where I end my tale. I haven¡¯t lived a virtuous life. I''ve taken many lives, and thousands of people are waiting for karma to strike me hard. Consider it passing a gift to the mass¡ªpresent my head to the Empire."

    Though Adira couldn¡¯t see, she could feel his sharp stare burning through her. For a moment, she was almost thankful for her blindness¡ªhis face right now must be terrifyingly furious.

    After all, the idea she was offering was absurd¡ªlike presenting a psychopathic proposal to a saint. It was nothing short of foolish.

    She swallowed her nervousness, recalling how, earlier, he had urged her to surrender.

    Remembering it, amusement flickered through her disbelief. "No matter how blessed you are, or how much they say you¡¯re destined for greatness¡­ We both know that won¡¯t satisfy anyone¡ªnot while I live! The reputation of the Holy Church will suffer greatly because of me if you bring me back alive¡ªand this command will reflect poorly on His Imperial Majesty too."

    She understood well¡ªthe Emperor¡¯s order stemmed from formality alone; he championed human rights: banning slavery and slave markets while providing education opportunities for all sorts of citizens¡ªeven now he worked tirelessly on numerous laws awaiting approval by Council Elders.

    His reign was heralded as ¡®The New Era of Prosperity¡¯ by his people.

    ¡°This is not for them to decide!¡± Cain''s voice cut through the air with a fierce intensity.

    Adira flinched at his sudden outburst¡ªshe hadn¡¯t expected him to raise his voice or show such anger¡ªbut she remained resolute in her decision nonetheless.

    ¡°They need justice!¡±

    "Justice will be served without the loss of your life!" he added, his voice firm. "The Pope will determine whether you are innocent or not."

    General Cain¡¯s tone turned piercingly cold¡ªa clear effort at suppressing his ire¡ªa new experience for Adira¡¯s ears that felt strangely and unsettlingly unfamiliar.

    However, irritation flared in her chest as she could hardly believe the absurdity of the words she was hearing. A trial? For her? It was beyond belief! It was stupid! A huge slap in the face to the victims of those she had killed! She, who had spared no mercy in murdering an entire city, was being granted mercy by the church.

    My god, this would spark a riot!

    She, who had witnessed the consequences of involving others, had lost all hope that some special figure or group could save her. This foolishness needed to be stopped immediately before the damage of her existence grew any worse than it already had.

    "Childish-" Adira muttered, her tone dark and heavy with suppressed anger, a sharp pain suddenly seizing her head, however she remained still. ¡° You know, I used to think like you once. I thought if the intent was out of goodness, the result would be the same. No, how wrong I was. It led to nothing but my entire family being burned alive.¡±

    Adira drew her sword, the blade catching the sunlight with a cold glint. She stepped forward, her demeanor dark and imposing,"Sometimes, people have to die for justice to be delivered."

    "Only those who have never known the pain of loss believe that mercy is an option," she said coldly. "I hate to break it to you, but mercy is reserved for hypocrites. People only choose to show mercy to those they believe will benefit them, not out of any genuine goodness for what they''ve done!"

    Suddenly, the foot she used to step forward throbbed with pain, making her acutely aware of the bindings wrapped tightly around it by a certain old woman.

    It was this sharp pain that pulled her out of trance, distracting her from the headache that had been steadily building up.

    Cain spoke out of nowhere, his voice gentle yet firm. "Adira, you don''t have to do this. There are many ways to achieve peace," he said, almost softening. "I can help."

    "You really are stubborn," she remarked lightly, a hint of amusement in her tone.

    This was one of the traits Adira secretly liked about Cain¡ªit gave her a sense of safety, a reassurance that perhaps, even in the darkest moments, there was still a chance for something better.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if the reality doesn¡¯t reflect what she felt, at least it had made her feel better rather than worse.

    He had always been unwavering in his beliefs, from the first day she met him to now.

    She bet he didn¡¯t even see her as a monster, but as someone who could still be redeemed. Him and the lady general, the two people that probably still sees her as human despite everything that she had done.

    Two strange individuals that were bestowed with such well deserving strength to protect the people¡­ wanted to protect her?

    In the eyes of the world, such behaviour was deemed abnormal. Forgiving the wicked would only brand you a conspirator.

    However, in this moment, it didn''t occur to Adira that this man might wield the impossible.

    Adira raised both arms to her sides, a wide grin spreading across her face. "No matter how stubborn you are, you can''t stop me!" she declared, her voice full of defiance. "I won''t let you! I control my life now!" She laughed, the sound tinged with a mix of determination and reckless freedom.

    It seemed Old Lady Leafa¡¯s influence had returned some semblance of normalcy within herself.

    This mindset felt different from how she''d thought over these past years¡ªcarefree¡ªas if nothing could hold her back anymore.

    "You know, General Cain," Adira continued with newfound clarity reflecting upon recent experiences since arriving here, her voice quiet yet laced with a hint of sadness, "ever since I came here... I feel like I''ve entered a whole new world."

    She laughed inwardly, gripping the fabric of her dress as if grounding herself. "I realized... this. This was the life I robbed from so many people. So many lives lost because of me. They would have lived seeing what I saw, the moon, the star and everything. They could¡¯ve eaten to their hearts content and they could¡¯ve been given the chance to change. I knew they made a mistake¡­ but I too made a mistake so who am I to strike them down with my own version of justice."

    Forgiveness and redemption¡ªthese concepts swirled around within her thoughts, yet she knew it was far too late to linger on such notions any longer.

    It all started after receiving an apple from that man when she first arrived here in the East. Heck, now that she thinks about it, she didn¡¯t even know what this village was called yet!

    After meeting him, her walls seemed to crumble slowly. When she gave her eyes away, she thought she could finally achieve peace. Yet, instead of clarity, she found herself even more lost¡ªbut strangely more open to conflicting feelings she didn¡¯t understand.

    Then she met Old Lady Leafa¡ªa chance encounter that had changed everything.

    It felt as though the universe had conspired to align all their paths, crafting a tapestry of fate that offered her the most meaningful departure she could leave in this world.

    In that moment, Adira realized that sometimes, the most profound changes come from the most unexpected meetings, illuminating the way forward when all seemed lost.

    "You know," Adira said, her voice soft as she reminisced, a faint smile playing at the corners of her lips. " Before I arrived here, I was running for my life with nowhere to go, just empty and mindless... But now? I never thought death could feel this fulfilling."

    To feel fulfilled wasn¡¯t solely about herself¡ªit was also intertwined with those whom she''d wronged¡ªtheir wishes finally coming true through actions taken today.

    "This is not fulfilling; you''re just running away!" Cain''s voice rose, anger evident in his tone. ¡°The wrongs can still be corrected no matter what¡ªyou just have to try!¡±

    Adira chuckled, her tone playful as she teased, "Cain, for the first time, I¡¯m going to confidently declare that you¡¯re wrong!"

    Adira lifted her sword proudly, the threads connected to her other hand trailed from its edge brushing against the trees, creating an eerie sound that sliced through the stillness.

    The birds resting on those branches took flight, their sudden movement drawing the attention of the knights who were searching for her.

    She spoke with great pride, her voice ringing with a sense of defiance. "This is the happiest I''ve been all my life!" She took a deep breath, her chest swelling with confidence, and then shouted, "I am here! Come at me, you weaklings! Show me WHAT YOU''VE GOT!"

    She pointed the tip of her sword in Cain''s direction, her smirk sharp and challenging. "If you dare stop me, I will resent you for the rest of my life¡ªno, even in the afterlife, Cain."

    Silence enveloped them once more, the wind whispering softly against Adira''s ears. Then, the faint sound of paper rustling nearby broke the stillness. Something fluttered into view, drifting gently downwards.

    Instinctively, Adira reached out not feeling any threats around it, her threads extending forward, catching the object midair.

    The fragrance of roses wafted through the air, surprising her with its familiar sweetness. Adira¡¯s brow furrowed for a moment before a delighted laugh escaped her. "General Cain! Are you perhaps an Easterner? Showing kindness in such a confusing way... What¡¯s with this sudden bouquet?"

    ¡°Twenty-one.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re twenty-one now.¡±

    Adira¡¯s mouth fell open in shock. She had completely forgotten!

    To think she would die on the same day she was born¡ªa day that was meant to celebrate her existence. Yet, as the thought lingered, Adira couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly. If you think about it, what is about to happen today is another kind of reason to celebrate too.

    ¡°What a coincidence¡­¡± Adira mused, inspecting the bouquet with a curious tilt of her head. ¡°What flowers are these?¡±

    The General spoke softly, ¡°Purple hyacinth, cypress, and yellow chrysanthemum.¡±

    Adira''s eyes widened in surprise as she carefully examined the bouquet with her hands.

    She had initially assumed the flowers were roses, based purely on their sweet fragrance and partly on the petals.

    But the names the General had listed were a revelation. She didn''t know much about flowers, aside from the few she could recognize¡ªroses, lavender, and anything typically used for baths.

    Anything else was a mystery to her, often lumped together in her mind as "greenery" or "lettuce" depending on the shade.

    When she heard the names of the flowers, a pang of regret washed over her; she couldn¡¯t even picture what they looked like.

    Adira still couldn¡¯t help but smile, her mood lightening as she waved the bouquet in front of her. The vibrant colors of the flowers caught the light, and for a brief moment, they softened the harshness of her reality.

    "Hey, thank you, Cain!" she said with a playful grin, ¡° I¡¯ll treasure this for as long as I live!¡±

    The smile on her face vanished as she heard faint footsteps approaching in the distance.

    It¡¯s time.

    Adira plunged her sword deep into the ground, the blade facing away from her. She gathered all the remaining mana in her abdomen and directed it towards her palm. Pulling it back, she slammed it down onto the center of the sword with all her might.

    The sword shattered with a loud TING!

    From the broken sword, a chorus of sorrowful screams surrounded her.

    She imagined the souls being freed are clawing at her face with deep resentment, but they could not reach her.

    The thick aura she forcefully released wrapped around her, protecting her from their desperate grasp.

    The aura she emitted was different from mana. While mana manifested as tangible magical abilities, aura was an intangible natural energy released from one¡¯s pores.

    Its strength varied from person to person, but all living beings possessed it to shield themselves from otherworldly entities that could harm their spirits.

    Adira¡¯s aura was strong enough to repel the intense resentment of the souls, but if she lowered her guard for even a moment, they would seize the opportunity and tear her apart mentally and spiritually.

    That was the last thing she desired right now.

    ¡° Why?¡± Cain demanded in a low voice that nearly resembled a whisper.

    Adira¡¯s heart raced, her pulse quickening as the aura she unleashed grew thicker than her body could properly regulate.

    Nervousness crawled through her veins, her heart pounding in her chest, each beat more erratic than the last.

    Despite the growing tension in her body, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange anticipation for what was about to unfold¡ªnot just for herself, but for all who would witness this moment.

    Her life was nearing its end, and for the first time, she welcomed the inevitable with pride.

    She spoke each word with enthusiasm: ¡°I am the holder of my fate. I choose to follow no one, and this time... I made my own decision!¡±

    The footsteps grew louder until the heavy breathing of the knights became audible.

    ¡°General Cain, you really are a formidable foe!¡± Adira scoffed. ¡° But don¡¯t think you can kill me so easily!¡±

    ¡°General! What happened?!¡±

    ¡°Her sword! It¡¯s broken!¡±

    ¡°The battle is one-sided! As expected of the General!¡±

    ¡°Knights, feeling relieved over a broken sword?¡± Adira scoffed, a cynical smile curling her lips. ¡°I had no idea the knights under General Cain were so easily appeased¡ªlike a bunch of children!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    ¡°How dare you?!¡±

    ¡°You dare tarnish a knight¡¯s reputation!?¡±

    ¡°We are older than you!¡±

    Adira raised the bouquet in her hand, her voice laced with mocking menace. ¡°The sword was always nothing more than a display,¡± she sneered. ¡°But if I was to throw this flower¡­ and it touched the ground¡ªwhat do you think would happen to your lives?¡±

    She mentally apologized to General Cain; this bouquet was the first gift she had received in a long time, and now she was going to throw it away!

    Adira could hear the knights'' breaths catch in surprise as she intensified the pressure.

    Panic flashed across their faces, but despite their fear, they still turned to General Cain, silently waiting for him to make a decision.

    ¡°Time is ticking.¡± Adira taunted.

    Slowly, she raised her hand holding the bouquet upward¡ªthe sight was undoubtedly threatening to those oblivious to the truth.

    With that simple gesture, the knights¡ªwho had been teetering on the edge of frenzy¡ªlost all semblance of control.

    In a wild rush, they charged toward Adira, swords raised and hearts frantic with fear and rage.

    ¡°Kill her!!!¡±

    More than a dozen footsteps lunged toward her, surrounding her from all sides.

    She did not wait for them to close in; instead, she lunged toward them as well, absorbing their blows while skillfully dodging some fatal strikes with agile footwork.

    At first, their swords merely grazed Adira¡¯s skin, making evasion simple. But soon there were too many; if she dodged one blade, another would appear in its place. Evading became increasingly difficult and dangerous.

    Despite her blindness, adrenaline surged through Adira, pushing her to the edge of her abilities.

    The bloodlust emanating from the knights seemed to materialize around her, heightening her senses.

    With every near miss, she could feel the razor edge of a sword skim just inches from her skin, the tips of blades brushing her with each evasive maneuver.

    A cynical smile tugged at the corners of her lips. This was fun! A real battle, one that she could sink her teeth into!

    One blade grazed Adira''s face as she attempted to evade; another quickly stabbed into her front shoulder, pinning her in place. The knight who struck her rejoiced loudly.

    Without giving her time to grit her teeth against the pain, another sword pierced through her side. She gritted her teeth as she pulled both swords from her body and leaped back.

    The knights exhaled in relief and began discussing how to reform their formations.

    Blood flowed down Adira¡¯s dress like a river.

    She remembered that this dress had come from Old Lady Leafa, and a pang of guilt tightened in her chest at the thought of soiling it. But the intense pain coursing through her body brought her back to the present¡ªthere was no time for remorse now!

    Despite the searing agony, a wide grin spread across Adira''s face¡ªalbeit slightly fractured¡ªas each movement sent jolts of pain through her muscles, leaving her breathless. The wound in her eyes too, seemed to have opened once more, the blood seeping out from beneath the bandages and trickling down her cheek.

    But rather than faltering, the twisted pleasure she derived from the battle only made her seem more menacing in their eyes, a predator savouring the hunt.

    Adira, eager to end this twisted tale in the most dramatic way possible, hurled the bouquet high into the air.

    The knights¡¯ expressions were a sight to behold, the sound they were making was utterly hilarious to Adira.

    Their faces contorted with sheer, unmasked fear, as if the very air around them had turned to poison.

    ¡° The petals--!¡±

    ¡° It¡¯s going to fall!¡±

    ¡° Kill her now!¡±

    ¡° Hurry!¡±

    The knights charged at her in a desperate frenzy, their movements erratic and filled with panic.

    Yet, despite the odds stacked against her, Adira stood firm at the center of the chaos.

    In that moment, even though she seemed to be on the losing end, there was no doubt¡ªshe exuded the unmistakable air of a victor.

    ¡°FOOLS!¡± Just as she was about to laugh, she felt a cold metal glide across the flesh of her neck.

    For a brief moment, an intense, overwhelming aura flooded the air where Cain had stood. Even the knights, in their frenzied state, could not ignore the powerful energy emanating from their general''s direction.

    Fear rippled through them, palpable and undeniable. Like sharp needles, all of them felt like they were being pushed on the ground by the pressure!

    Adira¡¯s heart pounded, the weight of what was about to unfold pressing down on her.

    Realizing what was coming, her heart exploded in a surge of anger. She shouted, her voice raw and defiant, despite the bitter liquid rising in her throat. "Don''t you fucking dare!"

    Instinctively covering the wound with trembling hands¡ªnow also bleeding from pulling out those two swords¡ªeverything happened in an instant when Adira stopped moving.

    Seeing her at a standstill, the knights, now feeling emboldened as the energy seemed to have subsided, wasted no time in striking.

    Swords pierced through Adira''s legs, then through her back and arms¡ªone after another stabbing into various parts of her body until she could no longer distinguish where each wound originated.

    She felt life slowly draining away from her; sounds became chaotic¡ªfirst loud and then suddenly weak¡ªas if something pulsed within her ears.

    Her skin felt wet and sticky; metallic liquid flowed freely from the wound on her throat toward her mouth.

    Adira coughed violently but found herself choking on blood that filled up inside; even as it poured out of her nose, pain coursed through every fiber of her being.

    She hadn¡¯t even realized that she had fallen to the ground.

    Yet, as her consciousness began to slip into the darkness, an unexpected sense of relief washed over her.

    The weight of her actions, her choices, began to fade, replaced by a strange sense of peace.

    The recurring dream where she was always drowning had become so familiar, so normalized, that now it felt as though she were simply drifting into a deep slumber.

    The distant cheers of those around her¡ªcheers that had never been for her before¡ªfilled the air, offering a justice she never anticipated feeling for herself.

    In that fleeting moment, it was as if the world had granted her the redemption she had long since given up on.

    This terrible death might not be the perfect end for someone like her. After all, she too had been a victim in a vicious game for power, but if it brought joy to others¡ªespecially to those who had once suffered at her hands¡ªthen perhaps it had a purpose.

    In its own twisted way, it became a form of justice, a redemption she had never sought, but one that the world demanded nonetheless.

    Even if it wasn''t the death she deserved, it was the death they needed.

    It was both a release for her and for those whom she had wronged.

    Despite the blood blocking her nose, Adira caught a faint whiff of fragrant flowers, their sweet scent cutting through the metallic tang in the air. It was almost as if the world was offering her something peaceful, even in the midst of her ruin.

    In that fleeting moment, memories of her family and friends¡ªthose she had treasured the most¡ªflooded her mind. Surprisingly, there was a new face among them, someone who hadn''t been there before.

    She couldn''t help but laugh inwardly, despite the darkness creeping in. Cain... he was there, too.

    The corners of her lips curled upward, a faint, peaceful smile gracing her face as a sense of comfort enveloped her.

    The musky scent, though faint, seemed to settle around her, relaxing her entirely.

    This... she thought, inhaling her final breath, it really smells like roses.

 Chapter 5.1: Till Death Do Us Part

    <hr>

    Chapter 5.1: Till Death Do Us Part

    <hr>

    In the darkness, a solitary flame flickered aimlessly in the air. It was a flame, yet the surrounding blackness seemed so infinite that it offered no light at all.

    Suddenly, the echo of footsteps grew nearer, the soft tap of wooden sandals resonating from a distance.

    A woman clad in red silk, her hair bound with a fancy golden clasp slowly emerged from the shadows, her figure coming into focus as the flame¡¯s dim glow reached her.

    The floating flame, seemingly curious, floated toward the woman in the vivid red dress, its light growing brighter as it drew closer.

    But just as it neared, the flame suddenly shrank back, as if startled by the sight before it.

    The woman¡¯s face was nothing short of breathtaking¡ªan ethereal beauty, perfect in every way.

    Her eyes, black and sharp as a serpent¡¯s, gleamed with a piercing intensity, while the green, almost yellowish hue surrounding her dark pupils seemed to shine with a brilliance that made the flame''s light seem unnecessary.

    Her long lashes framed her eyes, and her features were both soft and seductive. Her skin, pale and smooth as jade, contrasted beautifully with the red silk that clung to her slender figure, hugging her curves with effortless grace.

    She was the epitome of a woman youthful and matured, truly stunning.

    The unusual red dress she wore made her appear like a living rose¡ªvibrant, delicate, and yet unyielding.

    Upon closer thought, the style of her dress seemed entirely foreign, different from anything seen in the South.

    It seems the flame had never encountered anyone who dressed like this before. It was a first¡ªboth in appearance and attire.

    "Young lady Adira."

    The beautiful woman held the flame in her palms, her sharp claws made the flame anxious!

    Suddenly, the surroundings shifted, revealing the interior of a house.

    The flame, now seeming to take on a curious form, hovered as Adira looked around, confused. "Where... where am I?"

    "This is the farmer''s house. Or, rather, what it was supposed to look like," the woman answered, her tone monotone, causing a faint sense of recognition to stir in Adira''s mind.

    Adira drifted toward the window, her gaze wandering outside. All she could see was an endless expanse of white. Without much emotion, she asked, "Are you the one who will deliver me to hell?"

    The woman simply replied, ¡°No. I¡¯m Fiona."

    Adira turned to face her. "I know someone named Fiona."

    Fiona tilted her head, intrigued. "You do?"

    "Yes," Adira said, her voice trailing off. "She speaks like you... Sadly, I haven¡¯t thanked her yet for helping me."

    "I see." Fiona nodded.

    "..."

    ¡°¡­"

    Adira paused, trying to piece things together. "Are you Fiona?"

    Fiona¡¯s expression remained unchanged. "I am Fiona."

    "The Fiona that I know?"

    Fiona raised an eyebrow, "What Fiona do you know?"

    Adira was taken aback. "The one who helped me in the cave?"

    Fiona''s voice was flat. "I live in a cave."

    Adira¡¯s confusion deepened. She wasn¡¯t sure what was happening, but something in the pit of her stomach told her this was indeed the Fiona she remembered. The way Fiona baffled her now was the same as when they were in the cave.

    Floating around the house, Adira took in her surroundings. The house, simple and cozy, felt like something one might find in the province¡ªnothing extravagant, only the essentials.

    Adira spoke, her voice laced with curiosity. "What are we doing here?"

    As the realization slowly began to settle in¡ªthe blood, the pain, the stabbing¡ªshe understood. <i>She died.</i>

    She asked, her voice almost a whisper, "Why are you here?"

    Adira couldn¡¯t fathom why Fiona would be in the same place as her, not unless¡ª Her eyes suddenly widened, the weight of the thought crashing down on her. "Did you die?" she asked, her voice a mix of disbelief and dawning horror.

    Fiona¡¯s gaze remained calm, unperturbed. "Is dissipating considered dying?"

    Adira was at a loss for words. "What? Dissipating? Yes? I don¡¯t know?"

    "Then I¡¯ll die later."

    Adira blinked, her confusion evident. "Huh?" She paused, still struggling to grasp the meaning. "What do you mean, <i>''die later''</i>?"

    Fiona responded without a moment¡¯s pause. "I meant what I said. Later, I¡¯ll die¡ªand disappear."

    Adira¡¯s confusion deepened, her mind swirling with unanswered questions. "What¡­? I¡­ I think I¡¯ve suddenly lost the ability to understand what you just said. Could you please enlighten this poor soul?"

    Fiona¡¯s calm demeanor remained unchanged. "I¡¯ll use my soul to transfer you back into your body¡ªinto the past."

    Adira¡¯s inanimate jaw dropped in shock. "Whoa¡­ What?!" she stammered, still struggling to grasp the words. "Hold on¡­ What?"

    The revelation was too much for Adira to process. She had only just died¡ªan idea her mind hadn¡¯t even begun to fully accept¡ªand now this? It was as if the ground beneath her had shifted entirely.

    Fiona, seemingly unfazed by Adira¡¯s shock, muttered under her breath, "Earlier today, you were just blind. I didn¡¯t realize you were mildly deaf, too."

    "I¡¯m not!" Adira¡¯s voice broke through the haze of confusion. "It¡¯s just... how can you drop such unexpected information like that without batting an eye? First, you mention disappearing, and now you talk about soul transferring? Can you just choose when you¡¯ll pass on in the afterlife?¡±

    Adira¡¯s mind raced back to the theories she had considered in the cave. Though they made little sense, it was the only explanation that even remotely seemed plausible at this moment.

    ¡°Is this how Wraiths are made?" she whispered to herself, unsure.

    Adira¡¯s mind raced, each thought tumbling over the other in a dizzying whirlwind.

    Was this the afterlife? Or was it something else? She was certain she had died, but then again¡­ could she really be sure? What if it was all just her nightmare again.

    "Can you please explain everything to me." she finally asked, her voice edged with desperation. ¡° Slowly please¡­ as if you¡¯re explaining it to a child.¡±

    Fiona raised her right hand, and the long sleeves of her silk robe slid down her porcelain arm, revealing her fingers, painted with the same red hue as the dress. With a flick of her wrist, the scenery changed.

    The house vanished, replaced by a sprawling field of lush greenery. The sky was a vibrant, lively blue¡ªnothing like the sterile white she had seen outside the house earlier.

    Fiona calmly sat down on a mat made of rice straws that seemed to materialize out of nowhere. She spoke, her voice steady, "My body has returned to the soil. My soul will be used to send you back to the past."

    "..."

    Adira¡¯s mind buzzed with the implications. "What... what does that mean? What¡¯s going on?"

    If Fiona''s body had returned to the soil, did that mean she was dead too? The thought hung in the air, heavy with unsettling possibilities.

    Fiona sighed. "Do you remember the four cubs you saved? The ones from the storm?"

    Adira, now floating aimlessly as a flame, nodded absentmindedly.

    Fiona continued. "They are my children. I wanted to show you my gratitude for what you did by fulfilling one of your wishes. My children also wanted to repay the kindness you have given them, but you said you didn¡¯t have any wish."

    Adira tried to process this, her thoughts jumbled. "Wait..." She tried to steady herself, despite her lack of a physical form. "So... Fiona, you gave birth to four baby foxes, and you left them under a tree during a storm... where they almost drowned? I entered the scene and saved them¡­ You¡¯re the mother fox digging them out of there!?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Wha- eh! Why?!¡±

    Adira was puzzled. Why, instead of nurturing them in her human form, had Fiona chosen the most complicated, troublesome way to care for her babies? It didn¡¯t seem to make sense.

    Fiona turned her head to the side, "I didn¡¯t want to raise my children as humans. I wanted to raise them as foxes, in order to do that, I have to be one in my natural form. Humans make hasty decisions, always rushing toward their own ruin. It''s better to live by instinct, like an animal¡ªit''s simpler, less complicated."

    Though Adira couldn¡¯t fully grasp Fiona¡¯s reasoning, she understood the underlying sentiment¡ªthat, in a way, humans were prone to foolishness, rushing headlong into decisions that often led to their own downfall.

    But then it hit her¡ª something more important! Fiona was dead. Both of them were dead, and yet here they were, conversing as though everything was normal.

    "Wait! But what about your cubs¡ªyour babies? Who¡¯s going to take care of them now that you¡¯re dead?" Adira asked, her voice thick with concern.

    "Do not worry." Fiona flicked her finger, and four glowing, circular hazy shapes appeared in front of them, materializing out of thin air. "They will be safe here, like in a cocoon. No one can harm them."

    ¡°Here?!¡± Adira gasped, teetering on the edge of collapse.

    Fiona waved her hand, and a circular sphere materialized from thin air. ¡°They are not dead,¡± she explained, her voice steady. ¡°They are simply... hibernating. It is the closest term to describe their state.¡±

    Adira was so overcome with disbelief that she couldn¡¯t muster a single word.

    Fiona closed her eyes lightly, her arm and the silk fabric draped elegantly over half her face. ¡°They are safer here than anywhere else in the world,¡± she said softly.

    Fiona turned to Adira, her expression calm. "Now, do you have any more questions?"

    Adira sighed in exasperation, a small relief washing over her knowing the cubs were safe. ¡°Why a wish? Why not just give me some food or something¡ªanything that wouldn¡¯t cost you your life?¡±

    Fiona¡¯s expression remained impassive. "I looked into your mind while you were sleeping, intending to offer you relief without explanation. But then, your memories... no, your soul¡ª it¡¯s all tattered. Everything was far too complicated."

    Adira blinked, trying to grasp the gravity of Fiona¡¯s words. There were still too many questions, too many gaps in this strange, ethereal conversation. But for now, all she could do was wait for Fiona to reveal the truth, piece by piece.

    ¡°¡­¡± Fiona finally broke the silence. ¡°The farmer once told me, ¡®Kindness begets kindness,¡¯ but in your case, I wasn¡¯t sure how to proceed. So, I sought to understand how kindness works, shaping it to favor someone with such a complicated desire.¡±

    "The child on the road told me that when a person has a complicated past, they become sad. The mother of that child advised me to give the sad person what they want, believing it would bring them relief. The old woman sweeping fallen leaves said that when a child feels sad, it¡¯s often because they¡¯re far from home¡ªthat is, from their family. And the man plowing the field said that when a child is away from home, they tend to act out, becoming rebellious and doing things beyond their control."

    Fiona paused, her expression thoughtful as she reflected on her words. ¡° I didn¡¯t understand anything until the moment you suddenly died. I returned to where your body had been, but¡­¡± Her gaze drifted, fixed on some distant point. ¡°I was stopped. In the end, I came to the one place where I knew you¡¯d be, since I could no longer find you in the world of the living.¡±

    Adira listened in silence, her mind racing as she tried to make sense of Fiona¡¯s words. They were calm, yet heavy with meaning, spoken as if they were nothing more than a run of the mill.

    To Adira, there was an inevitable conclusion she had been too afraid to face. This chance¡ªthis opportunity¡ªwas too significant to ignore. It felt akin to winning hundreds of gold coins, no even more than that! Yet the very thought of it weighed heavily on her with guilt.

    Fiona rested her chin on her hand, as if contemplating deeply. "If I were to return you to your home now, it wouldn¡¯t be a home anymore. There is no family left. So, I thought for a while, and realized I must send you back to a place where your family still exists."

    "..." Adira could hardly speak, overwhelmed.

    This was all too much for Adira to process. Yet, the thought¡ªif, and only if it was possible¡ªstirred a whirlwind of emotions within her. Hope, fear, excitement, and guilt all tangled together, each pulling her in a different direction.

    Finally, she found her voice. "Are you¡­ Are you a god?"

    Fiona''s eyes remained steady, her tone unchanged. "No. A god is revered by many. I met a man once, who called himself a god, but whether that¡¯s true or not, I can¡¯t say. I go by many titles: fox spirit, fox maiden, deity, succubus, slut, foxie, demon, beautiful rose, monster, whore... You can call me whatever you like, whichever suits you."

    Adira was shocked. Among the many names that had been given to Fiona, some were far from pleasant, leaving her to wonder how such perceptions had come to be. Then it dawned on her¡ªsome men see a beautiful woman as nothing more than an object of desire, giving rise to such vile names.

    "The selections are... less than ideal." Adira said, her voice somehow feeling dry. "I think I''ll just keep calling you Fiona."

    "Very well," Fiona replied, nodding. "Do you understand now?"

    Adira lingered on her words, trying to make sense of everything. Her mind felt sluggish from all the emotions and thoughts crashing inside her. Both of them were dead¡ªand this was the point of no return.

    Fiona had already made her decision, but Adira still felt a deep pang of loss. She couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty that Fiona had sacrificed herself for someone like her. It felt unfair for the cubs.

    A strange, suffocating emptiness settled over her¡ªa yearning to cry, but with no body, no tears to shed. Instead, the flame of her soul flickered, its light dimming with each passing moment. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    She knew that she wanted this. If only there were no loss or sacrifice required, she would seize it without a second thought. However, the exchange was too stark, for she understood that she was beyond redemption.

    "I don¡¯t think I deserve this." she whispered, her voice barely audible.

    Fiona extended her hand, as if to touch the flickering flame, her voice soothing and comforting. ¡°I believe you do,¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯m curious¡­ Why are you thinking this way? In your memories, you always reached out, hoping someone would save you. Now that help has come, why are you pushing it away?¡±

    Adira fell silent, unable to find the words to respond.

    Fiona pressed her hands to her chest, "This... heavy feeling inside. My heart feels heavier than usual. Is this... what guilt feels like?"

    Adira¡¯s words spilled out in a rush, her voice tight with raw emotion. "But what about your children? Did you think about them? You left them without a roof over their heads! You left them alone, defenseless! It doesn¡¯t matter if they are safe now in their cover but what about when they grow up? What will they do without you? They''re so young¡ªthey probably can¡¯t even walk properly yet! They couldn¡¯t even get out of that hole by themselves! They need you! They need their home!"

    Fiona¡¯s eyes lowered, her expression unreadable. "For a house to be a home, a family must live inside. For a family to be a family, there must be a father, a mother, and the children."

    Adira could hardly believe what she was hearing. A family could still remain whole without a father, as long as she was there, everything would have been alright. But now Fiona had abandoned her children without even sparing a single thought just because she saved her children from the storm!

    Adira¡¯s voice trembled with urgency. "Then you should go back! If you go back, you can be with the farmer! You can turn back time for yourself! You can rebuild your family, start a new life. I¡¯ll use my soul to send you¡ªjust tell me how!"

    Fiona¡¯s expression remained unyielding, her gaze distant and unreadable. She didn¡¯t flinch at Adira¡¯s plea. "No," she said quietly. "My path has already been chosen. I cannot go back."

    Adira felt a sharp pang of frustration. "What do you mean!? You have to see it! You¡¯re the one who deserves this chance, not me!¡±

    Adira desperately pleaded, "Fiona, I¡¯m not the same person I was before!" Her voice trembled, breaking under the weight of her words. "I¡¯m not worthy, not anymore. I¡¯m... at the end of myself..."

    Fiona shook her head slowly, her gaze steady. "Forgive me, but no matter what you say, I must disagree. You¡¯ve misunderstood. The reason I¡¯m so committed to this is because I can¡¯t go back. There is no past or future for me, only the present."

    She paused, as if weighing her words carefully. "Believe me, I¡¯ve traveled everywhere¡ªthrough pasts and futures, across dimensions. I¡¯ve seen places with vehicles that reach the heavens, worlds with no animals, only humans and their strange inventions. I¡¯ve been to realms with more gods than one could count. But no matter where I searched... I am the only one."

    Adira struggled to process Fiona''s words, but the weight of her resolve was unmistakable. Fiona was beyond reasoning, unyielding in her choice. "If you can¡¯t go back... even without a father... they still need their mother."

    ¡°My children, though young, are weaker when together,¡± Fiona said, her voice steady. ¡°My kind has always been a mystery to me. All I know is that for us to grow stronger, we must venture through life alone. It is our fate, one we cannot break.¡± Her words were firm, resolute. ¡°I¡¯ve already made my decision.¡±

    Adira stared at her, fully understanding now. No matter what, nothing could sway Fiona. Not even the heavens could move her.

    "My life belongs to the farmer." Fiona said, her gaze unwavering. For a brief moment, her eyes softened, touched by the remnants of memory with him.

    Fiona stood, her movement both graceful and purposeful. "My children will go with you." she said, her voice steady. "They, too, will make their own choices. You¡¯ll understand when you arrive. Once their roles are fulfilled, they will disappear for their own safety. Do not worry. They are more capable than I ever was. Afterall, they were born of love."

    "Fiona..."

    For the first time, Fiona smiled¡ªa quiet, serene smile. "I am the holder of my fate. I follow no one. This time, I will make my own choices."

    Adira''s heart sank, a glimmer of selfish longing flickering deep within her¡ªa desire to take what Fiona was offering. But the thought of it stung, knowing it came at the cost of another life. She felt a deep, gnawing guilt for the children who would be left behind. All she could do was carry that guilt in silence, as heavy as it was.

    Fiona¡¯s voice turned serious once more. ¡°Now, I want you to remember something. There are rules I must share with you, rules that all universes must follow, since our time is limited.¡± She glanced down at her feet, which were slowly disintegrating, then continued, ¡°It¡¯s not exactly rules, like those written by humans, but... patterns I¡¯ve learned on my journey. Some of them come from a man I once helped toward enlightenment.¡±

    Adira floated in silence, listening for the explanation.

    Fiona continued without hesitation, her voice steady and resolute. ¡°First, I will explain what will happen. I will use my own soul to transfer yours into the past. Two identical souls cannot exist in the same world; they will repel each other and vanish. My role is not just to bridge the gap, but to erase your past self. By doing this... I, too, will disappear into the void of nothingness. It is the price to pay for such an act. What we are about to do will shatter the balance of life, death... and time itself. We will break the very law of causation¡ªthe greatest taboo in space and time.¡±

    As she spoke, the scenery around them shifted. A smoky, ethereal substance seemed to spill from her hand, weaving a scene of what she was describing¡ªa landscape flickering between reality and illusion.

    "After the transfer, your soul from the past will dissipate, replaced by your current soul. Everything connected to your soul¡ªmemories included¡ªwill come with you."

    For the first time in her life, Adira felt intimidated, as if the world she had known had suddenly expanded, making her realize how small she was in the endless, infinite universe. She asked, though nervous, still gathering her courage, ¡°What is the law of causation?¡±

    Fiona¡¯s gaze softened as she prepared to explain. ¡°The law of causation is the fundamental principle that governs everything in existence. It states that every effect has a cause, and every cause leads to a specific effect. It¡¯s the thread that weaves the fabric of reality, linking the past, present, and future. In simpler terms, every action you take ripples through time, creating consequences, whether seen or unseen. If this law is broken, the very structure of reality begins to unravel, disrupting the natural flow of life, death, and time itself. It could damage not only those around you, but also other universes. And if the damage is significant, it could ripple back to you in ways far worse than you can imagine.¡±

    Adira couldn¡¯t comprehend it at all. Though she had always wished to see the future, to prepare herself for what was to come, the mere fact that she was now being told of a concept she had never even considered left her confused and bewildered. It was all too much to swallow in one gulp.

    The scenery before them shifted once more, and this time, they found themselves floating above a scene of people.

    A man carrying a bundle of crops walked by them. Around them, a group of people were planting rice in the field, their movements mechanical, unaware of the two souls watching. They didn¡¯t seem to see Adira or Fiona, their attention fixed on their labor.

    Fiona¡¯s voice was calm but serious. ¡°Since your memories will remain intact as you travel to the past, you will be aware of future events. But this awareness is like a double-edged sword.¡±

    Adira¡¯s eyes followed Fiona¡¯s gaze. A woman appeared at the edge of the field, sneaking behind the bushes, her movements furtive.

    "Take this woman for example." Fiona said. "She will steal the harvest of that man."

    As Fiona spoke, the woman did just that¡ªsnatching the crops from the man¡¯s field and running away, her face twisted with intent. The man, unaware, continued to sit with his back turned, peacefully eating his bread, oblivious to the theft.

    Fiona continued, her voice steady. "She will sell the crops to feed her children, but... let¡¯s say that the man is in debt. He too will need to sell his crops to pay off his creditors."

    The scene shifted again, this time to the inside of the man¡¯s house. Four rough-looking men surrounded him, all clad in ragged red clothing. Their conversation was heated, and soon, the man was on his knees, begging for mercy. The four men began to beat him mercilessly, until his body lay limp on the ground.

    Fiona¡¯s voice remained calm. ¡°The consequence of the woman¡¯s action is the man¡¯s death. He couldn¡¯t repay his debt in time, so his creditor came to collect, only to find nothing, which led to them punishing him.¡±

    Adira watched in horror, her thoughts swirling with confusion and sorrow. She imagined herself in the man¡¯s position, as this was similar to what she would soon undergo. ¡°But¡­ what if we could make the man aware of what¡¯s going to happen?¡±

    The scene returned to the man sitting by his crops, this time aware of the danger looming behind him. The woman remained hidden, waiting to strike. But before she could act, the man turned, noticed the crops, and quickly gathered them, bringing them inside. He bolted the door, locking himself in for the night, thus avoiding the brutal fate that had awaited him.

    Fiona pointed toward the tightly shut door. "Now, because of this¡ªhe was able to keep his crops."

    The scene shifted, showing the back of a woman standing still, almost as though frozen in time. ¡°But what you need to remember¡­¡± Fiona continued, ¡°is that he broke the law of causation. His crops were meant to be stolen for the woman to survive and for him to perish that day.¡±

    Fiona turned to Adira, her gaze steady. "Now, since he kept his crops safe, what do you think will happen to this woman?"

    Adira was taken aback by the sudden question. She paused, thinking for a moment. "Since the woman wasn¡¯t able to take his crops¡­ the one to die will probably be her and her children? Maybe from starvation? Or will she force her way in?"

    Fiona raised her index finger and shook it side to side. "No. She will steal from the man''s neighbor."

    Adira absorbed the information in silence, but curiosity began to stir within her. The unexpected turn of events piqued her interest, though she couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwas that the only option? There were far too many possibilities, after all.

    Fiona stopped for a moment, her expression thoughtful. "I think you''ll understand it better if I use the word fate..."

    "Fate is believed to be inevitable. But the moment the man became aware of what was about to happen, he gained the ability to cut off fate¡­ he could do so by alerting the town of a thief, or by ambushing the men who would have killed him, or..." She paused, her eyes narrowing slightly, "just as he did here¡ªby hiding his crops."

    "But that severed fate is like a tree root." Fiona continued, her voice growing more intense. "It redirects to another possibility, another direction. You can think of it as another outcome. There are many outcomes¡ªalmost limitless. However, we can trim it down to ¡®purpose¡¯ and ¡®intention.¡¯"

    The scene shifted again, and now the woman was running in the distance, clutching four chickens in her arms instead of the crops from the first time.

    Fiona spoke, her tone calm but firm. "If the woman¡¯s fate is to steal, then no matter what, she will steal... Unless she is killed by the man who is aware of her presence. Or¡ª" The scene changed once more, now showing an extravagant kitchen. A familiar woman stirred something in a large pot, a huge smile plastered on her face as she checked an array of fresh vegetables.

    "¡ªIf she never had any children in the first place."

    Adira fell silent, the weight of Fiona¡¯s words settling in more deeply this time.

    Fiona¡¯s gaze shifted, her expression unreadable. ¡°These possible changes from a manipulated alteration are seen only from the woman¡¯s perspective. But what about the man?¡±

    The scene changed again. Now the man can be seen sprawled on the ground, blood gushing from his nose and mouth¡ªunconscious, or perhaps already dead. Beside him, a broken carriage lay in ruin, and a man who looked like a merchant screamed in agony, clutching his leg in pain.

    "If the fate of this man is to die, then he will die regardless of the circumstances¡ªeither sooner or later."

    Fiona pointed toward the merchant. ¡°But delaying death has its own consequences. This merchant¡¯s fate was to arrive at his destination with his leg intact, but because of this man, who successfully kept the crops and is on his path to sell them after gaining awareness of the theft...¡± She gestured to the man lying dead on the ground. ¡°The merchant¡¯s fate was affected, as was the neighbor¡¯s because of the woman. This will set off a chain of events that was never supposed to happen in the first place, because the crops that should have been stolen remained by his side.¡±

    Fiona lifted her forefinger. ¡°One action caused the consequences for two people¡ªthe merchant and the neighbor. And bear in mind, even more people within the circle of the merchant and the neighbor will also be affected, depending on their purpose in life and how it serves others.¡±

    Fiona turned back to Adira, flicking her fingers. The scene shifted once again, and they were now inside the farmer¡¯s house. " There are things that will change, and things that will not. Nevertheless, you must always be careful. Every present has its roots, and every action in the present has its consequences in the future."

    Fiona continued, ¡°The law of causation may sound intimidating and powerful at first, but if you think about it thoroughly, it only serves as a reminder to respect the rightful cause and effect of what¡¯s meant to happen, without the influence of outside forces.¡± Her eyes sharpened for a moment, as if lost in a memory, though it passed in the blink of an eye.

    "Do you know of the Ripple Effect?" Fiona asked.

    Adira, still processing all the information Fiona had shared, answered absentmindedly, "...A little bit, yes. Like how a small drop can disrupt calm water?"

    Fiona nodded approvingly. ¡°Indeed. Now, apply that understanding to the actions you plan to take. Everything you do will have a consequence on everyone around you, whether small or large. Though the example earlier leans toward the negative, it is not always so. But it never hurts to be careful. Just keep that in mind, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Adira hesitated. Though she had heard the explanation earlier, the desire to do something about her life still lingered. She asked, deeply ashamed, ¡°Fiona, there¡¯s¡ª¡± She paused, gathering the courage to voice what had been weighing on her heart. ¡°There are some things I want to change¡­¡±

    Fiona stared at her, her expression inscrutable, and for a moment, Adira felt her pulse quicken with nervousness.

    ¡°It is not advisable to meddle with fate or the law of causation,¡± Fiona replied slowly, her voice tinged with a hint of warning. ¡°However, from what I¡¯ve seen of your past... It will be your decision to make, not mine. I have already told you everything you need to know.¡±

    Adira nodded, her voice barely above a whisper. "...I understand."

    "Always remember, Adira, the choices you make today will echo in ways you cannot predict. While fate may seem like an immovable force, it is the small, quiet decisions you make that shape your true path. Do not act out of fear or desperation, but with the knowledge that even the smallest actions can change everything. Always be aware of the consequences, and never forget that you hold the power to choose, even in the face of uncertainty.¡±

    "Hold on to your true intention, let it be the guiding beacon toward the future you wish to create. Only then will everything unfold the way you desire it to be."

    Fiona clasped her hands together and began muttering strange words¡ªincantations Adira had never heard before. As she spoke, light began to emerge from beneath them, swirling and growing until it transformed into a massive array of intricate symbols.

    Fiona¡¯s voice rose, her pitch climbing higher and higher, as though she were singing a hymn. The ground beneath them trembled, the wind howled violently, and the earth itself seemed to roar in response.

    Even without a physical body, Adira could feel the raw power of the events unfolding around her. The very air felt charged with energy, heavy and unrelenting.

    Fiona¡¯s hair and clothes whipped wildly in the gusts of wind, but she remained undisturbed, her eyes closed in quiet concentration as she continued her chant.

    The interior of the house began to crack, as if the walls were made of glass. Bright light poured in through the fissures, illuminating the room with each note of Fiona¡¯s incantation. With every tone, the cracks widened, and the room grew brighter, as if the fabric of reality itself was being torn open.

    The air was thick with energy, crackling as the ground trembled beneath their feet. Adira''s senses, even without a physical body, felt the overwhelming force building around her.

    The light beneath Fiona¡¯s feet intensified, swirling into a massive array, one so intricate and powerful that it seemed to encompass the very fabric of space itself. Adira¡¯s mind raced, a mix of awe and fear overwhelming her as she tried to grasp what was happening.

    Adira wanted to speak, to call out to Fiona, but the words were caught in her throat. She longed to thank her, to express the depth of her gratitude, but it was too late. Fiona''s power surged, unstoppable, and with it, the world seemed to bend and reshape itself, as if remade in the image of Fiona''s will.

    But as the scene began to collapse and reassemble, something else happened.

    In the distance, Adira saw it¡ªa figure, a person moving through the chaos. The surrounding world seemed to fall apart like sand slipping through her fingers, and yet the figure remained¡ªuntouched by the devastation unfolding.

    <i>What was that?</i>

    As the wind howled, Fiona remained steady, her posture unyielding as the energies swirled around her, like a storm that refused to break.

    And then, the world around them began to change.

    The ground beneath Fiona seemed to bloom with life. Grass and flowers sprouted from the earth, overtaking the crumbling dirt and broken floorboards.

    Her clothes shimmered, changing from the ostentatious red that had once been a part of her figure into a simple, modest gown¡ªflowing sleeves and a serene design.

    Her aura shifted, no longer the fearsome presence it had been but a quiet, ethereal beauty.

    Her hair, once held tightly in place with golden ornaments, fell freely in waves, a cascade of black strands.

    In this moment, Fiona looked like a common folk¡ªno longer the mystical entity she had once appeared to be, but a simple, grounded being with a softness that seemed to emanate from her very being.

    Adira¡¯s heart clenched as she realized the weight of what was happening.

    Fiona was shedding the very nature of her being, becoming something else entirely.

    In this transformation, she became something more¡ªsomething pure, untouched by the complicated layers of her past, and yet still deeply connected to it. Fiona was changing, but in this moment of transformation, she was also giving a piece of herself to Adira. It was a selfless act, a final offering of her own humanity.

    The chant that Fiona had been singing softened, shifting from an urgent, powerful hymn to a gentle, soothing lullaby.

    Adira¡¯s soul ached at the sound, as if Fiona was singing solely for her¡ªjust for her to hear.

    The words became clearer now, though still indistinct. She strained to listen, desperate to understand what Fiona was saying. But then, just as the final threads of Fiona¡¯s song wove through the air, Fiona opened her eyes.

    Adira froze. In those eyes, there was a glint, a flash of something¡ªlife, perhaps.

    A warmth, a spark that had not been there before. Fiona smiled, the expression soft and full of something Adira couldn¡¯t name.

    But it was a smile, the kind that held everything¡ªevery choice, every sacrifice, every lesson.

    Then Fiona spoke, and her voice was full of love.

    "Live on my children and stay strong and humble. I love you."

    Adira felt something shift deep within her, a warmth blossoming in her chest that threatened to overwhelm her.

    She wasn¡¯t sure what it was¡ªregret, longing, a need for more time¡ªbut it was too late. Fiona¡¯s gaze flickered as if something had caught her attention.

    In the blink of an eye, Fiona¡¯s posture shifted, her shoulders slumping, her body weakening. It was as though the very life force she had poured into the spell was draining away, and Fiona, too, was being pulled into the torrent of energy she had summoned.

    Before Adira could react, Fiona suddenly ran. She moved as though the world were falling away behind her, arms outstretched, her dress billowing around her like a cloak woven from nature itself. Yet, the smile etched on her face, as tears fell down her cheeks, did not escape Adira¡¯s gaze.

    It was as if she were running toward someone.

    Adira reached out instinctively, trying to stop her, trying to speak to her one last time, but her body was no longer under her control. She was being pulled upward, toward the light that was rapidly enveloping them both.

    Then, everything disappeared into a blinding white.

    The light was so intense, so all-consuming, that Adira could hardly see anything, let alone feel.

    There was no space, no time, only light and a strange stillness. The world as she knew it¡ªthe world of choice and consequence, of paths and fates¡ªwas being torn apart and rewritten. And in this moment, Adira could feel the weight of it all, the impact of everything that had happened and everything that was yet to come.

    And then, just as quickly as it began, the light faded.

    Adira found herself standing¡ªor floating¡ª in an unfamiliar place. The air was still, the world quiet.

    Did it work?

    She wasn¡¯t sure, but something had changed. The world was no longer the same, and neither was she.

    The sound of birds chirping echoed through the air, and Adira felt the familiar presence of something¡ªsomeone¡ªby her side. She turned, and there, standing before her, was the older version of herself.

    Her past, her mistakes, her regrets¡ªeverything she had once been¡ªwas now nothing more than a shadow of a reality she had left behind.

    She felt free, as if the burdens defined by her pain and sorrow were nothing more than a fleeting dream.

    And it was only in that moment, as she stood in the new world Fiona had opened for her, that Adira truly understood what she had meant.

    Fiona had not just changed her fate.

    She had changed everything.

 Chapter 5.2: Back to the Moment Lost

    <hr>

    Chapter 5.2: Back to the Moment Lost

    <hr>

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what a lovesick person looks like?¡± A familiar, angelic face of a young boy leaned in far too close for comfort.

    His flawlessly groomed hair framed his cherubic face, and his rosy cheeks gave him an almost ethereal quality. His light brown eyes, flecked with gold, seemed to shine even brighter beneath his long, dark lashes.

    His outfit¡ªcarefully styled and immaculate¡ªspoke of a life surrounded by luxury, as though he had breathed only the purest noble air since the moment he was born.

    ¡°No, you dummy!¡± the little girl retorted, her face mirroring the boy¡¯s in every detail.

    However, unlike him, she was draped in frills and ribbons from head to toe. Her hair was tied in a ponytail, secured by a large ribbon that peeked from behind her head.

    She wore the same outfit as her twin, a matching set¡ªa hobby her mother often indulged in for the twins¡ªher appearance resembling that of a delicate, porcelain figure.

    The little girl crossed her arms tightly, her brows furrowed in frustration. ¡°She¡¯s depressed because you ate her cheesecake!¡±

    The tall boy, noticeably older than the other two, stood nearby, a look of confusion on his face.

    His posture was straight, movements deliberate, as though he were accustomed to being observed. His features were sharp and refined¡ªa strong jawline, high cheekbones, and eyes that carried wisdom yet youthful. His brown hair, neatly combed back, caught the light with a faint gleam.

    He wore the immaculate uniform of the academy, the white fabric perfectly cut to fit his lean frame, a sword resting at his side. His presence radiated strength and youth, embodying a handsome, confident figure¡ªsomeone who could be relied upon in times of hardship.

    With a roll of his eyes in exasperation. Stepping closer, he gently shook her shoulder and called softly, ¡°Adira? Adira¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Adira, who had been observing each figure before her with eyes that seemed to gleam, snapped out of her trance. Blinking, she focused as her gaze met the scrutinizing looks of her siblings.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°She looks even dumber now,¡± the little boy mocked, scrunching his face and lifting one side of his lip in mock confusion.

    The little girl beside him gave him a sharp nudge.

    ¡°Ow! What was that for? I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡± he protested.

    Adira slowly lifted her hand, pointing at the little boy.

    He stared at her finger in confusion, then turned to his twin sister, silently seeking an explanation. But both of them were left just as confused and bewildered!

    Then, as if a sudden realization struck her, the little girl smirked. ¡°See! I told you it was because of the cheesecake! You¡¯re the one who ate it!¡±

    ¡°Huh!?¡± The little boy huffed in response. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault! She left it on the table! I asked her, but she didn¡¯t answer, so I thought it was okay! It was the only lonely plate of food on the table!¡±

    The tall boy sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Colin, food doesn¡¯t get lonely. How many times does Mother have to remind you? Only outlaws eat someone else¡¯s food without permission. Have some respect and always ask for consent.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Colin exclaimed, throwing his hands up in defense. ¡°But I did!¡±

    The taller boy crossed his arms and leveled a sharp look at him. ¡°Did you hear a response?¡±

    Colin faltered, shrinking slightly under the weight of the question. His shoulders slumped as realization dawned on him. ¡°¡­No,¡± he muttered sheepishly.

    Adira¡¯s heart ached as the name, so familiar, slipped from a voice just as familiar. She was jolted back to reality, <i>the sound of that name, after so long¡­</i>

    Her eyes cleared¡ªbright and crystalline, now able to perceive even the smallest details of her siblings. She noticed the way their lips moved as they spoke, the soothing sound of their voices, and the vibrant life shining in their eyes.

    Her finger remained pointed at the little boy. With a trembling voice, as though she feared the name she was about to speak might shatter like fragile glass, she whispered softly, ¡°¡­Colin?¡±

    Then she shifted her finger, pointing now at the little girl who shared the same features as the boy.

    Though her face, too, was angelic, her expression¡ªeyes narrowed, arm on her hip¡ªcarried a hint of haughtiness.

    <i>Exactly like Adira remembered from the past.</i>

    ¡°Cecil?¡±

    Adira¡¯s finger then once again shifted to the tall youth beside her.

    ¡°William?¡±

    The twins gasped in unison. ¡°William?¡± they echoed in shock. They stared at him, eyes wide and mouths agape, clearly stunned by what they had just heard.

    Cecil, overcome with excitement, exclaimed, ¡°Oh my¡­ oh my! So, you¡¯re William now! HAHAHA! The eldest has been cast aside, and now the second has risen to power! Elder Sister Adira, we swear our loyalty to you!¡±

    Colin added with utmost seriousness, ¡°Arrest this man who dares call himself our elder brother! He¡¯s stolen the household¡¯s desserts! You sly fox¡ªhaven¡¯t even claimed Father¡¯s throne!¡± He then assumed a posture of importance, as though commanding the room. ¡°Maids, arrest him! His trial will be held once the Elder Sister has returned to her senses.¡±

    The maids, already weary from the endless antics of the twins, exchanged resigned glances, silently acknowledging that they were not being paid nearly enough for this to happen literally every day.

    William¡¯s expression darkened, his demeanor shifting to that of a stern "elder brother." He was determined not to let this chain of antics drag on any longer, ¡°Judith, take the twins back to their room. Inform Mother of what transpired today. The twins still lack the most basic etiquette of a noble.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± The twins exclaimed in unison.

    Judith, Adira''s personal handmaiden and the highest-ranking maid present, nodded with firm resolve. Gripping the twins by their shoulders, she whispered, her smile sweet and insincere, " We must go greet Your Grace."

    Cecil threw her hands up in dramatic exasperation. ¡°This is tyranny! My brother Colin¡­ Our fate now rests in your hands.¡±

    ¡°I guess, at this rate¡­¡± Colin sighed, nodding with a self-assured smirk. ¡°Leave it to me, my sister Cecil. Mother is wrapped around my finger¡ªshe¡ª¡±

    ¡°!¡±

    The twins stared in shock, their eyes nearly popping out of their sockets as they looked at Adira, who had been pointing at them earlier. Even the maids were taken aback by the sudden shift in the atmosphere.

    Everyone who had witnessed the soft pitter-patter of liquid running down Adira¡¯s face was left confused, unsure of what had caused it or what to do next!

    Colin¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What¡ªwhy is she crying?¡±

    Cecil pointed to Adira, her voice rising in alarm. ¡°Brother William!

    William, who had been facing away from Adira while scolding the twins, turned around.

    His eyes almost gawked out at the sight! He pulled out his handkerchief and knelt in front of Adira, gently dabbing at the tears that were trickling down her cheeks. His face showed a mixture of confusion and concern; this was unlike anything he¡¯d seen before. Adira wasn¡¯t the type to cry easily, and now he found himself utterly at a loss. He has no idea how to calm a lady in tears!

    But the tears kept streaming, flowing like an unrelenting wide river!

    For a moment, he found himself thinking it would be easier to console a wounded fellow student from training than to figure out what to do with a lady crying for no apparent reason!

    Cecil scoffed, her tone dripping with certainty as if stating an undeniable truth. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of the cheesecake. Who doesn¡¯t love cheesecake? Even kings indulge in it for dessert.¡± She shot Colin an accusing glare. ¡°And a <i>lemon elderflower cheesecake</i>, no less.¡±

    Colin pursed his lips, begrudgingly rolling his eyes, though the guilt was clear on his face. He shifted uncomfortably under his twin sister''s glare, his posture deflating as he realized the weight of his actions.

    Feeling as though her soul were laid bare, Adira couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. The more she tried to restrain herself, the more the flood of emotions surged within her, overwhelming her until everything came rushing out.

    Her breathing came in heavy, shaky breaths as she struggled to compose herself, but the tears refused to stop pouring, continuing to fall despite her efforts to hold them back.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    William, almost desperate, gently tried to console her, "Don''t cry now... I''ll buy you another <i>Sambocade</i>, I promise."

    The tears flowed uncontrollably, each drop carrying the weight of emotions that overwhelmed her entire being. She was crying, yet beneath the sorrow, a deep sense of joy blossomed¡ªa very familiar warmth spreading through her as her heart swelled with relief and happiness.

    For once, the world had bloomed in full, vibrant colour, as if a veil had been lifted and everything around her was suddenly alive with warmth and light.

    She felt as though she were over the moon, as if nothing in this world could bring her greater joy than what she was experiencing in this moment¡ªan overwhelming sense of peace, happiness, and connection.

    Her mouth curved into a huge grin, and without a second thought, she leaped off her chair, her heart soaring.

    "BROTHER WILLIAM!" she called out, her voice filled with pure, uncontainable joy!

    A dramatic gasp echoed from everyone around her. In an instant, Adira sprang from her chair, her joy propelling her forward as she threw herself into a massive embrace with her brother.

    THUD!

    The sudden force of the embrace caused both of them to tumble to the ground!

    The chair Adira had been sitting on crashed to the floor along with the table in front of them.

    The maids, caught off guard, rushed over in a flurry of panic. "Lady Adira! Lord William! Are both of you alright?" they called, their voices filled with concern.

    Cecil, wide-eyed with shock, tugged at Judith¡¯s dress in a panic. "Judith, my sister has gone mad!" she exclaimed, her voice laced with disbelief.

    Judith, who witnessed the scene, was so shocked that she froze in place!

    Colin, ever the one to spring into action, barked orders to the maids. "Quick! Call Mother and Father!" he commanded, his tone sharp with urgency.

    Meanwhile, William, ever composed despite the chaos, calmly returned Adira¡¯s embrace with one arm. With the other, he discreetly rubbed the back of his head that had hit the ground, he almost saw birds circling above his head! He sat on the ground, his pristine white clothes now dirtied from the fall, a mixture of concern and exasperation on his face.

    Adira, still sobbing uncontrollably, was nestled in his arms. William¡¯s voice softened, though there was a hint of confusion. "What is wrong with you today...?" he asked, his concern evident as he looked down at her, his mind racing to make sense of the scene unfolding around them.

    Adira pulled away from William, her breath hitching as she stammered, her words tumbling out in a disarrayed mess. "Fiona... She... I... The time... The cubs... I... Uwugh--" she cried out, unable to make sense of her thoughts, her emotions a whirlwind inside her chest.

    The words in her mind tangled together, jumbling in confusion as she tried to express what she was feeling! Finding it difficult to communicate, she decided to once again embrace her brother William!

    William, caught off guard by the sudden embrace, gasped, his throat tightening as his neck collided with Adira''s shoulder. "You--!" he exclaimed, his voice strained from the unexpected force.

    Adira pulled away quickly, wiping her tear-streaked face roughly with the back of her hand, leaving a chance for William to breathe!

    Her body trembled as she stood, but there was a fire in her eyes, determined as if she was now focused on something ahead.

    With a shaky breath, she straightened herself and took a step back. Her gaze became sharp, almost predatory, as she focused on her next target.

    The twins, who had caught her eye, stared back with nervous apprehension, even swallowing in fear.

    The moment the soles of her shoes made contact with the ground, she surged forward toward them¡ªbut before she could even reach her mark, her body felt as light as a feather!This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    In the blink of an eye, the world seemed to tilt downward in a dizzying flash.

    THUD!

    Adira had hit the ground, face first!

    The twins, once frightened, were now so shocked that they rushed to her side with the speed of the wind, their faces etched with panic.

    The nearby maids paled, their expressions drained, as if they might collapse at any moment.

    Adira groaned as she propped herself up with one hand, her form a chaotic blend of tears and dirt, a complete mess.

    It was truly a pitiful sight.

    Everyone had a single thought on their mind: <i>What is happening!?</i>

    It wasn¡¯t that the maids didn¡¯t know what to do¡ªthey were frozen in place, unsure how to explain the scene to the Duchess of the household if she were to appear.

    Everyone silently prayed, hoping she wouldn¡¯t arrive at any moment. But they all knew it was inevitable, as the first batch of maids, before the chaos began, had already gone to fetch the masters of the house!

    If William were to order them to keep this a secret to protect both their image and shield them from the Duchess¡¯s wrath, they would do so without hesitation, as they, too, had no idea how to explain what had just happened.

    Cecil quickly moved to Adira¡¯s side, hurriedly straightening her clothes and tugging at the hem of her dress, which had gotten caught on her shoes. "She tripped on her dress! Is her face okay!?"

    Colin gathered the strands of Adira''s hair from the ground, gently lifting them to keep them from getting any dirtier. He studied her face for a moment, his lips curling slightly at the sight of her dirtied features, before he replied, "Yeah?"

    Adira steadied herself and slowly rose to her feet, using Colin¡¯s shoulder for support as her knees felt numb and weak.

    "Hey! Let go! You¡¯re heavy¡ª" Suddenly, his eyes widened. Colin noticed a patch of red staining the lower part of her dress. He pointed toward it and shouted, "Her knees are bleeding!" In a panic, his voice desperate, he cried out, "BROTHER WILLIAM!"

    William quickly took hold of Adira¡¯s arm, helping her to her feet. He examined the wound before ordering the maids to tend to it immediately.

    Adira glanced down at herself, her overly dramatic dress, with its layers upon layers, felt suffocating. The uncomfortable pressure of the corset around her waist returned. Beneath the fabric, the petticoat was askew, stained with tinges of blood from her knee.

    But none of that mattered.

    She looked over at the troubled and displeased twins, who were fixing and dusting off her dress. The sight almost made her feel like she was in seventh heaven!

    Overcome with emotion, she reached out and pulled them into her arms, sobbing and laughing at once. She held them tightly, as if afraid that if she let go, they might vanish instantly.

    Cecil scrunched up her face. "Your snot! Ew!" As soon as the liquid touched her skin, she screeched. "JUDITH! BROTHER WILLIAM!"

    Colin covered his face, desperately trying to avoid the liquid dripping onto his head. "We¡¯ve got a crazy sister!"

    William stood there, his brow furrowed and hands on his hips.

    He was at a complete loss for words as the scene of the three unfolded before him. It was so strange¡ªreally strange. He whispered, "What is going on?"

    " Why...¡± Adira wiped the snot on her nose and wiped it on the sides of her dress,¡± Why are you guys so small... Hahaha¡­"

    The twins grimaced in unison!

    Colin gestured with his hands as he spoke, looking as though he were flailing, though he was simply trying to explain himself, unaware of the movement. " Big sister! I¡¯m sorry about the cheesecake. I just... I had this urge, you see. I didn¡¯t mean it. You know me. And we¡¯re family¡ªI¡¯ve done this like a million times, right? Right? So, you see, I¡ªYou were spacing out, and I saw the perfect chance to take it. I even asked you! You didn¡¯t answer! So I took that as a sign. But I didn¡¯t know you loved it so much that... that you¡¯d... turn out like this! I¡¯ve learned my lesson Big sis! I¡¯m really sorry!"

    " This is all your fault, you glutton!" Cecil accused.

    Colin looked at her, guilt crossing his face. "I already said sorry!"

    "Then throw it out!" Cecil demanded.

    Colin blinked. "What???"

    "I said throw out the cheesecake you ate¡ªright now!" Cecil pointed to the ground, trying to look intimidating. But to Adira¡¯s eyes, she resembled a baby duck squawking at her twin brother.

    "I can''t do that!" Colin exclaimed, finding it absurd.

    Cecil suddenly grabbed him, glaring at him like a hawk. "Throw it out, you dummy! Only then will our sister go back to normal!"

    Colin reached out, struggling to free himself. "Stop! STOP! BROTHER WILLIAM!" he exclaimed desperately.

    William sighed exasperatedly. His eardrums had been worn raw from the constant shouting of the twins ever since they were born. As their older brother, this was nothing new to him. He quickly inserted himself between them, halting their antics.

    Though he was used to it, veins bulged on his forehead as he lectured them, reminding them of their noble title. The twins¡¯ heads drooped in obedience.

    Suddenly, in the distance, a graceful lady emerged from the garden¡¯s archway. Her light-colored hair was neatly wrapped in a clean bun, and an elegant hat sat atop her head, shielding her from the sun.

    Her dress fluttered gently in the breeze, echoing the grace of her movements. The sunlight kissed her skin, and her eyes, reflecting the lush green grass, gave her an almost youthful appearance, making the creases at the corners of her eyes seem to vanish.

    Arm linked with hers, stood a man with a neatly groomed beard and a face marked by the signs of age. His posture exuded nobility, and the badge and chains on his attire gleamed with each step, imbuing him with an air of power and authority. His clothing marked him as a distinguished and respected elder.

    Adira¡¯s breath hitched as their figures drew nearer. For some reason, she found herself unable to breathe, as if she had to will herself to stop, the painful memories of past tragedies flooding her mind. Her eyelids slowly began to close, the crackling of fire echoing in her ears.

    She lowered her head, unable to meet their gaze, and tightly shut her eyes, overwhelmed by a mixture of embarrassment and regret.

    The maids curtsied to the Duke and Duchess, formally acknowledging their presence¡ªperhaps also to ease the looming tension of what might come from the Duchess herself.

    The stern voice of Duchess Constance rang out. "What is going on? Why are the table and chairs on the floor? And why are the children¡ª" She eyed each one sharply. "¡ªdirty...¡± She turned to the most reliable person present and asked, "Judith?"

    ¡° Your grace-¡± Judith felt the weight of winter on her shoulders, yet her smile remained fixed, though she really had no idea what to say!

    William stepped in. "Mother... Adir¡ª"

    "Are you Judith?" Duchess Constance interrupted before he could finish. "Did I give birth to a Judith?"

    "No..." William replied nervously, his complexion draining of color.

    "Then why are you speaking?" Duchess Constance demanded, each word laced with emphasis, heightening the tension in the air.

    "..."

    A mellow voice, warm and steady, emerged from beside Duchess Constance, attempting to diffuse the rising tension. "Calm down, Constance. It¡¯s not as though they did it on purpose." His gaze swept over the twins before landing on William, his expression softening into something almost pleading.

    Though he had only just arrived, his eyes flickered with an urgency to piece together the situation.

    Duchess Constance turned to him, raising a brow so high it seemed to rival the mountains. "Are you Judith? From what I remember your name is Hugo isn¡¯t it?"

    "...I¡¯m just saying..." Duke Hugo, shrinking into himself, spoke with a nervous chuckle.

    She slapped his arm with the fan she was holding, causing him to flinch. "Look at your children!" she scolded. "Look at how dirty they are. You''ve spoiled them so much they don''t even care about proper etiquette anymore!"

    She pointed at each of them with the tip of her fan. "How many times have I told you not to ruin your clothes? The fabrics you''re wearing were tailored by the finest in the empire!"

    She pulled her arm free from her husband''s and strode forward, her sharp gaze blazing with barely restrained fury. When she spoke again, her voice dropped to a chillingly low tone, making her words all the more menacing.

    "The first thing people see are your clothes¡ªthese represent your social standing. Do. You. Understand?"

    The three of them flinched and immediately nodded in agreement.

    Duchess Constance continued, her voice steady but laden with authority. "How many times must I tell you that these clothes symbolize your status in society!? These clothes are your facade! They represent who you are! And now, look at you¡ªdirty and disheveled! What will people think of the House of Laskaris? Didn¡¯t I warn you time and time again that everything you do, everything you wear, how you present yourselves¡ª it all reflects on our household!?"

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    The silence was broken by Duke Hugo, who chuckled lowly, almost nervously. He moved behind the twins.

    "Calm down, Constance¡­ They¡¯re young," he said with a chuckle. "This is normal at their age." Then, as if suddenly re-energized, he spoke with newfound confidence, his eyes sparkling. "I say, we let them be!"

    Duchess Constance¡¯s expression could be compared to a large, irritated question mark.

    He gulped, realizing his words hadn¡¯t landed as expected, then tried to explain himself. "Their youth is at its peak. The more we restrain them, the more they¡¯ll struggle... So¡ª" he placed a hand on the twins¡¯ shoulders, "--Freedom it is. Right?" He flashed a goofy grin, waggling his eyebrows playfully.

    The twins¡¯ eyes sparkled with excitement. Duke Hugo, clearly noticing their positive reaction, puffed out his chest, his nose lifted in pride.

    <i>What do you think? Isn¡¯t Daddy cool? </i>he thought to himself.

    The twins seemed to understand as they nodded eagerly, while William, exasperated, shook his head desperately.

    Adira, feeling a sudden lightness in her heart, slowly opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was her mother¡¯s face, flushed with fury¡ªshe was so angry it seemed as if smoke might pour out of her nostrils.

    Suddenly, Duchess Constance froze, her sharp gaze shifting between the Duke and the twins as they stood together, their expressions carefree and playful. Something felt off.

    Just a few days ago, the twins had shown signs of adopting a more refined demeanor, their behavior steadily aligning with her teachings. But now... Her eyes widened as the realization sank in, the pieces falling into place like a cruel puzzle.

    ¡°Hugo¡­ YOU!¡± she exclaimed.

    The Duke instinctively shrank behind the twins.

    ¡°YOU STOPPED THEIR TEACHERS FROM COMING AGAIN!?¡±

    Cecil immediately nudged Colin, prompting him to act quickly.

    Colin, switching gears instantly, rushed to his mother, wrapping his arms around her waist. In an overly childish tone¡ªcompletely different from his usual demeanor¡ªhe spoke up.

    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not it... Dad only did it for our sake... You see... I just don¡¯t understand what the teacher is saying at all! I keep making mistakes, and I get the stick all the time...¡± His eyes shimmered as he batted them pitifully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m such a failure,¡± he begged, his voice full of genuine innocence. ¡°Please don¡¯t blame Dad...¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The Duchess sighed and patted his head. ¡°I know how hard and painful this is, Colin, but you can¡¯t keep running from it. Soon, you''ll reach an age where you''ll need to take part in the social circle. Those lessons will become your weapon. Do you understand what that means? There are many bullies there, after all. To protect your sister from whatever may come, you must study hard and arm yourself with knowledge.¡±

    Colin nodded.

    The Duchess''s mind raced as she recalled the whispers about the previous tutor. She had heard enough to know that while the man had been skilled in his lessons, his methods were far from acceptable. He had relied too heavily on negative reinforcement, pushing her children through fear rather than understanding.

    The thought of it filled her with a sharp, protective anger. While she was strict, she would never stand for anyone else laying a finger on her children, let alone someone outside their family trying to impose such harsh methods. This would not go unnoticed.

    With a sigh, she spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll assign a new teacher. If both of you show good progress,¡± she smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a reward. How does that sound?¡±

    Colin instantly grinned and assured her, ¡°I promise me and Cecil will do our best!¡±

    As Colin turned and walked toward his father¡¯s side, he glanced at Cecil. The two exchanged a meaningful look, their lips slowly curving into a lopsided grin.

    Duchess Constance stood in silence, her gaze fixed on the five of them now standing together: the Duke beside the twins, with William next to them, and Adira on the far side.

    "So..." Duchess Constance trailed off, making Judith even more nervous than she already was. She enunciated, "I believe I am speaking to Judith now, correct?"

    Judith nodded almost immediately.

    Duchess Constance briefly glared at the figures who had dared to respond earlier, then she finally asked, "Judith, what happened?"

    Judith walked to her side and bowed. " Your Grace, the children were having their afternoon snacks, brought by Lord William when he returned from the Academy, until¡ª"

    She glanced at Adira almost hesitantly. Having formulated her answer while the Duchess was engaged in conversation with the Duke and the children earlier, she continued, "¡ªuntil Lady Adira started... spacing out. She stared blankly into the distance, not even blinking for a long time. Colin, seeing her unmoving, ate her cheesecake, which upset Lady Adira, and... she burst into tears. Although she was upset, she was crying and laughing¡ªehem! After that, she began acting rather strange¡­"

    Duchess Constance stared intently at her, making Judith even more nervous. She answered in a rush, feeling the heat of the Duchess¡¯s gaze, "Uhh... She hugged Lord William, then tripped and fell onto the ground¨C" She whispered the last part.

    "WHAT?"

    William stepped in once again. "Mother, Adira¡¯s at that age where... she does nonsensical things! It''s the twins'' fault for eating her cheesecake!"

    Hugo wondered aloud, "Do girls go into puberty too?"

    Cecil rolled her eyes. "Of course, Dad."

    His mouth fell open. "Really? I thought¡ªWait... How did you know?" His eyes narrowed suspiciously. "What have you been reading?"

    Colin lit up. "Oh! I know¡ª!"

    "Silence!"

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    The Duchess studied the maid that was carrying a wooden box, quickly concluding it was likely what she had suspected. She then stepped closer to the nervous Adira and gently lifted the hem of her dress.

    Adira, in fact, had no idea what was happening at that moment. Her memory was too hazy to place where this moment fit in the past, and she wasn¡¯t focused enough to listen to the ongoing conversation. She was simply too overjoyed to be in the present to care about the exchange. However, she was nervous for a different reason.

    Duchess Constance¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she saw the state of Adira¡¯s knees. Her gaze then moved upward, noting the dried tear streaks on her daughter¡¯s face.

    Though confused, the Duchess began to believe that this was far more serious than puberty alone¡ªit might be something deeper, something emotional, that had been kept hidden from them all.

    "Adira, my child..." Her voice softened as she searched her daughter''s face for any signs of injury or scratches. She was surprised to see Adira return her gaze firmly, her eyes still teary.

    The Duchess sighed, her tone heavy with concern. ¡°Is it really because of the cheesecake?¡±

    Adira didn¡¯t want to speak. If she did, the tears would likely start flowing again. After all, this was the normal life she had always dreamed of¡ªa life before the demon that was destined to plague their family had appeared.

    This was a precious memory Adira had only imagined in the past¡ªwell, her past life now. She had even resorted to extremities such as substance that should not be taken, just to relive this moment, but she deeply regretted it afterward.

    At the present, she couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized by the sight of her mother standing right in front of her, a real, living Duchess Constance.

    The mother she could feel with her hands¡ªthe mother who cared for her, who showed concern with those brilliant eyes. The mother who was still alive, able to give her the warmth she had always longed for, especially during times of torturous pain.

    She spoke with utmost sincerity, words she had never been able to say before: "You look so beautiful, Mom."

    "..."

    "..."

    "¡­"

    Duke Hugo and the twins whispered, sharing their suspicions, while William stood quietly, his eyes distant, as though listening but not truly present. His soul might have drifted away, taking a nap, from how absurd the day had been. He had come home to rest and bring cheesecake as a souvenir, yet somehow it felt as if he had endured a week¡¯s worth of practice in the span of mere moments.

    Duchess Constance was momentarily taken aback, then chuckled softly, caressing her cheeks, her mood brightening with a sparkle. "I know... It''s hard being born like this."

    The Duchess then came to the realization of her daughter¡¯s state and sighed. "Come, let me help you wash up."

    Adira nodded. The Duchess gestured to the maids, directing them to take the children to their rooms and bathe them as well.

    William headed out to buy gifts for his friends from the academy, brought from the Duchy of Laskaris. After all, this day was supposed to be a weekend where students from the academy could visit their homes for a day or two.

    As the five of them walked toward the large doors¡ªthe entrance to their house¡ªAdira couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of fear.

    Fear that all of this might be a dream. That when she passed through those doors, she would wake up and face reality once again.

    As she pondered, Adira was suddenly faced with the exact two doors she had been thinking of. She instantly stopped in her tracks, staring with wavering eyes at the massive wooden planks, intricately carved with their household insignia.

    The twins, her parents, and even the maids who noticed her sudden halt¡ªpaused as well, their eyes filled with silent questions.

    "Is this real?" she whispered. Her gaze swept around, taking in the sunlight blinding her eyes, the wind brushing the tiniest hairs on her skin, the solid ground beneath her feet¡ªyet doubt still lingered.

    Duchess Constance furrowed her brows, confused. Having been standing closer to Adira, she had heard her clearly. "What?"

    "You''re not going to disappear on me, are you?"

    Duchess Constance stepped in front of her, grasping her hand firmly. Her voice, almost stern but laced with concern, she led Adira inside as she gently tugged Adira''s hand. "We really have a lot to talk about later..."

    Colin and Cecil whispered as they trailed behind. "Possessed...?"

    Despite the uncertainty, once Adira felt the comfort and safety her mother provided, the trembling smile on her face appeared¡ªand never faltered. Her eyes were brilliant, almost twinkling, as they passed through the grand doors.

    "I''m home." <i>I¡¯m really home¡­</i>

    Fiona¡¯s figure appeared in Adira¡¯s mind, and her gratitude knew no bounds. The life she now had was all thanks to this woman¡ªa chance meeting of kindness once more. If it weren¡¯t for her, Adira knew... her life would never have come close to this, no matter how much she sacrificed.

    The Duke was about to follow them to their room, but Duchess Constance told him she needed some alone time with their daughter.

    The Duke, though reluctant, was met with a sharp glare from his wife and, without further protest, retreated to his study to continue his duties as the Duke. Still, his longing for company since his beloved wife is absent, soon led him to sneak into the twins¡¯ room to play with them.

 Chapter 6: The Tethered Chains of The Broken Past

    <hr>

    Chapter 6: The Tethered Chains of The Broken Past

    <hr>

    Once they arrived at Adira¡¯s bedchamber, the maids informed them that the bath was already prepared.

    Though it was no longer very warm, Adira insisted on taking it; it had been so long since she had indulged in such a luxury. The mere thought excited her!

    The Duchess ordered the maids to leave, declaring that she would be the one to attend to her daughter today.

    Adira went first inside the room where the bath is. She gradually immersed her foot in the tub, relishing the warm water as it enveloped her skin.

    With a surge of elation, she stepped in fully, her entire body surrendering to the soothing embrace of the water.

    She closed her eyes, savoring the moment.

    This is the life!

    During her training days, they were allowed to bathe only three times a week, and by "bath," she meant wiping themselves down with a damp cloth.

    They could wash their entire body only when they came across a large body of water or when it rained while they were out in the field, making this experience truly exceptional!

    "My child... Will you tell me about it?" A soothing, gentle voice spoke from behind.

    The Duchess gently dampened Adira''s hair before applying a thick layer of shampoo from her hands onto Adira''s head.

    ¡°¡­Hm?¡± Adira closed her eyes, savoring the delightful sensation of the massage on her head.

    "Will you share what troubles your mind? About today¡­ I sense something is amiss. It¡¯s not just about the cheesecake, is it?"

    Adira couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the mention of the cheesecake; it was rather silly.

    Sitting quietly in the bath, she reflected on all the things she had longed to say to her mother.

    At last, she spoke with measured tenderness. ¡° Mom... I am just so, so, so happy.¡±

    Duchess Constance laughed lightly, "That¡¯s an abundance of happiness. To the point of tears? Hm¡­"

    ¡°Yep!¡± Adira grinned.

    The Duchess tilted her head, her tone playful yet curious. ¡°Really?¡±

    "It¡¯s true." Adira confirmed, her voice bright with sincerity.

    She closed her eyes once more, letting the warmth of the bath soothe her as her mother¡¯s hands worked through her hair, the scent of soap mingling with the soft sound of bubbles forming atop her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve done this,¡± Duchess Constance murmured, a wistful note creeping into her voice. She paused, her hands still for a moment as she reflected. ¡°Now that I think about it... you¡¯ve been calling me ¡®Mother¡¯ since you were nine. What¡¯s brought on the sudden change?¡±

    ¡°I just¡­¡± Adira hesitated, her voice faltering as a wave of shame and guilt swept over her. She lowered her head slightly into the warm bath. ¡°I wanted to try saying it again.¡±

    Duchess Constance¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile. ¡°Does my dear daughter wish to be pampered?¡±

    They both broke into wholehearted laughter.

    The moment wrapped Adira¡¯s heart in a cocoon of happiness and peace¡ªa rare serenity born from life¡¯s simplest joys and the comforting embrace of security.

    She realized, with a pang of regret, how easily she had taken such ordinary days for granted in the past.

    Her gaze drifted away from the rippling water, her focus shifting to the quiet details of her surroundings. Her eyes lingered on the room peeking through the open door: the ornate divider standing to one side, the soft glow of the lampshade near her bed, and the empty table and chair waiting in stillness.

    She took in every second, imprinting it on her memory like a cherished keepsake.

    Suddenly, three special words filled her mind. The words she had hesitated to say at fifteen, fearing that the adults around her might deem her childish, now felt so precious that if she didn¡¯t express them now, she might never have the chance again.

    "Mom, I love you."

    Duchess Constance seemed momentarily stunned, her hands pausing mid-motion.

    Adira¡¯s voice grew softer, but no less earnest. ¡°I¡¯m so thankful to be your daughter. I love you so much.¡±

    Flustered, the duchess abruptly resumed scrubbing, her movements hurried and uncharacteristically awkward. ¡°Wh-what¡¯s come over you today, Adira?¡±

    Adira chuckled, "Nothing, I''m just happy."

    ¡°Happy all of a sudden¡ªhas our baby grown up?¡± Duchess Constance teased, though her tone betrayed a hint of emotion.

    ¡°I¡¯m still the little Adira you know, Mom,¡± she replied with playful defiance. Then, her voice turned hopeful. ¡°Will you tell me a story?¡±

    Duchess Constance took a deep breath and sighed. "A story? Aren¡¯t you too old for such things?"

    "Not at all. I told you, I¡¯m still the same little Adira. And I like listening to your voice."

    ¡°¡­You do?¡± Duchess Constance raised a brow, trying to suppress a smile. She cleared her throat, adopting a more composed demeanor. ¡°Ahem! Well then, since I¡¯m in a good mood, instead of a story, I¡¯ll share a little special story, a secret of mine.¡±

    Adira listened intently. Her mother had always been deeply passionate about books and myths, so much so that she had commissioned the construction of an entirely separate building just outside the manor to house her ever-growing collection.

    The nobles mockingly called it The Ostentatious Librarium, whispering that it was built to rival the royal library itself. But their opinions mattered little to Duchess Constance, whose sole concern was her cherished tomes.

    Duchess Constance had designed her own library, naming it The Grove of Arcanum, as it was built near the manor¡¯s garden.

    Once, when Adira asked her mother why she had made the library so conspicuous with its glass walls and small plants, her mother explained that it was her way of showing appreciation for the books that had gifted her knowledge.

    She even went so far as to hire mages to create technologies that would prevent the aging of the book covers and to install a dust collector, ensuring that none would touch the books she had personally arranged.

    Though a lot of noble men have criticized her, she firmly believed that despite women¡¯s societal roles, a woman endowed with knowledge could stand tall and compete in a man¡¯s world.

    Not that a lot of noblemen could bark for long, as they were always met with the Duke¡¯s intimidating presence. They were too afraid to anger her husband, though he made a conscious effort not to overshadow his wife.

    Duchess Constance began, "It was before your father received the title of Duke. We were young but already together. Back then, I was a very curious girl, sneaking into the Royal Library at night, thanks to a friend who gave me a key."

    " In one corner of a shelf, deep within a less popular area of the library, I discovered a peculiar book... More like a journal, really."

    Duchess Constance asked, "Do you remember the story of the Siren¡¯s tale?"

    Adira shook her head. "No..."

    Duchess Constance mused, "Well, you were quite young when I last told you." She continued, "But you do know of Aragon''s tradition regarding hair, right?"

    Adira nodded. " That aside from family, nobody else should tie or braid it?"

    " Exactly. Our hair symbolizes our fate. Aside from the owner of the hair or a family member, only our chosen beloved may braid it with a ribbon from himself." Duchess Constance chuckled, her eyes sparkling with reminiscence. "I remember your father trying it for the first time. The braid was so awkward it hardly resembled one. But he tied it tightly... And look, the result is four children playing on the ground!"

    They both laughed.

    The Duchess continued, "In the Siren¡¯s tale, an angel who broke the taboo fell from the sky, only to be saved by a beautiful siren. The angel couldn¡¯t speak because his voice and wings had been taken away by the gods as punishment. Though he could write, the siren could not read, so he could only proclaim his love by braiding her long, lustrous hair with the ribbon that tied the remnants of his feathers together."

    "It was believed that the hair symbolized the woman¡¯s destiny and the ribbon represented the man; when tied together, it signified a connection of their future as a pair. Since then, the tradition of tying hair has become a sacred, silent rule in the Aragon Empire."

    "But¡­" The Duchess trailed off, piquing Adira¡¯s curiosity, drawing her deeper into the narrative, "In the book I found... it was different."

    "How was it different?" Adira asked.

    "Ahem... Ahem¡ª" The Duchess grinned and spoke with theatrical flair, "Behold! The Promiscuous God of Health and Fertility, Rheos, fell in love once again with a mortal woman! But this time, his fall was heavier than the angel from the siren''s tale."

    "One peculiar day, Myrd left his duties in heaven and remained on earth for an extended time. The three gods left behind, struggled to fulfill the role of the God of Fertility, as they each had their own responsibilities."

    Duchess Constance began washing Adira''s hair as she continued the story. "At first, they wanted to descend and reprimand Myrd for giving them another tedious task. After all, he¡ªa god¡ªhad descended again for a woman! A rather frivolous reason! But the God of Wisdom, Tyr, declared, ''A mortal cannot outlive a god.'' So they waited ¡®patiently,¡¯ virtuous as they were, but... hundreds of years passed, and the mortal¡ªthe lover of Rheos¡ªwas still alive and healthy! What¡¯s more shocking was that they remained together!"

    " The God of War, Zephyr, was furious! Hundreds of volcanoes erupted in the west, creating the mountains we know today! He was already busy blessing soldiers at war; taking care of an indolent fool¡¯s problem was too much to ask! He roared, ''Just split them up already!'' Yet, the God of Wisdom was so stressed out that thinking became a monumental task!"

    " Aurelion, the God of Harvest and Prosperity, suggested in his gentle, melodious voice¡ªwords one would not expect from him¡ª''Rheos despises men the most; why not turn the mortal into one?'' So they did, combining both ideas."

    "First, they separated the two by thousands of miles, then transformed the woman into a man! Thanks to this, the God of Fertility ascended back to the heavens, it seems he was back to work!¡±

    Duchess Constance chuckled. "However, the relief was short-lived until the God of Fertility descended once again! They were all left baffled and confused! Had another woman captured this god¡¯s heart? Tyr, being the God of Wisdom, quickly discovered that Rheos had only returned to search for the soul of his beloved! One could only imagine the headaches afflicting the gods at that moment."

    " Rheos, a lovesick fool, continued his search without a care in the world¡ªonly for his beloved. He scoured every nook and cranny of the land until he found her soul twinkling on a magical map. To his surprise, he never expected to find her as a beggar on the street! He had searched for so long, traversed every avenue, and yet had not seen a single shadow of his beloved! The thought of encountering a different ''her'' had never crossed his mind. After all, how could it? The truth was, his beloved was unrecognizable due to her disheveled hair!"

    Adira chuckled. ¡°She was definitely having a bad hair day.¡±

    Duchess Constance laughed as well. ¡°Indeed! However, this man didn¡¯t seem to mind¡ªhe gently swept aside the curtain-like hair and saw ¡®her¡¯ as a ¡®him¡¯! The man who had once been a woman was so embarrassed that he fled the scene!¡±

    Her voice, laced with excitement, dropped to a whisper as she added, ¡°But do you know what the God of Fertility did?¡±

    Adira''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "What?"

    " Instead of being paralyzed with shock¡ªhe chased after his beloved while professing his love! The people were incredibly curious about who this beggar was, to be so hopelessly adored and publicly pursued by such a beautiful man without a hint of shame!"

    "With the speed of a god, Rheos easily caught up to him. His beloved, out of embarrassment, covered his face, ashamed of what he had become¡ªonly to be gently caressed by Rheos, who confessed, ''I loved you for who you are, not for what you are,'' and then used a ribbon from his sleeve to tie the long, disheveled hair into a braid!" Duchess Constance squealed with delight.

    "And then?" Adira asked eagerly.

    Duchess Constance grinned. "The two of them lived happily ever after."

    Adira smiled. "Oh, that was sweet. Rheos loved ¡®him¡¯ for who he is, that''s true love isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Duchess Constance nodded. " Indeed, it was true love."

    They continued to chat for a while, their conversation light and playful, as if they were two teenagers gossiping about love and life.

    However, their conversation was cut short when Adira realized her bath was over. She couldn''t linger in the water any longer, or she would catch a cold.

    Her mother helped her into a casual, comfortable gown. Afterward, the Duchess decided to let her rest in her room, hoping to soothe her state of mind after the events of the morning. Still, given their interactions earlier, she held onto hope that Adira was in a better state now.

    .

    Adira stared blankly at the ceiling. Now that she was alone, she had ample time and space to think.

    The realization came slowly to someone who had been so disbelieving; it had only just struck her. Everything was real. She truly was back.

    The story time she had once shared with her mother was unfolding before her eyes.

    The noisy, annoying voices of the twins, with all their little antics, echoed around her.

    Her strong and dependable older brother was by her side in the garden when she struggled.

    Her bed felt soft beneath her, the furniture in her room looked expensive, and she was once again adorned in an extravagant dress.

    This time, it wasn¡¯t a dream or a hallucination; everything was real. Real. Real and real.

    ¡°This is all real.¡±

    Her eyes began to sting, and her nose felt as though something were lodged inside it. She sniffed, feeling a tightness in her chest as her face twisted in emotion until¡ª

    ¡°I want to see Father.¡±

    With a surge of determination, she sprang to her feet, slipped on her indoor slippers, and bolted out of her room. Fortunately, the hallway outside her door was empty, allowing her to rush toward her father¡¯s study without interruption.

    Panting in front of the study door, she realized her stamina was lower than she had imagined. It hadn¡¯t even been that long of a fast walk!

    She grasped the handle and twisted it, revealing her father seated in his usual chair, engaged in his duties as Duke. He looked up in surprise, of course; who wouldn¡¯t be startled by a frantic daughter bursting through the door, breathless and wild-eyed?

    ¡°Duke Hugo,¡± she began, breathlessly.

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Duke Hugo seemed both baffled and confused. ¡°Can I help you, my daughter?¡±

    Adira stepped inside and settled into the couch, still breathing heavily.

    Confused, Duke Hugo stood, took a ceramic teacup and saucer, and placed them on the small table before her. He poured her a cup of tea.

    He cleared his throat, and spoke. ¡° I only have tea with me right now.¡±

    Then Duke Hugo sat on the opposite couch, looking bewildered. He regarded Adira with a mix of suspicion and confusion, waiting for her to explain herself.

    However, instead of speaking, Adira suddenly chugged the tea from her cup as if it were mere water!

    Dumbfounded, his mouth fell slightly open in shock. ¡°Is... is something the matter? Are you perhaps dealing with some... internal struggles, Adira?¡± He fidgeted nervously with his collar. ¡°You know you can always confide in your father, my child.¡±

    Adira let out a deep breath, a wide grin spreading across her lips. ¡°Dad.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Me?¡± The Duke¡¯s eyes lit up, sparkling with delight at hearing his favorite term. ¡°Yes¡ªyes, I¡¯m Dad. You can confide in Daddy!¡±

    Adira chuckled, a warm sense of fulfillment washing over her. Rising to her feet, she couldn¡¯t hide the smile or the amusement dancing across her face. She dashed to the door. ¡°Thanks, Dad!¡±

    ¡°What? Thanks for what? That¡¯s it?¡± Duke Hugo called after her, utterly bewildered.

    ¡°Yep! Bye!¡±

    She hurried out, leaving her father in a state of confusion as she raced back to her room, a sense of accomplishment propelling her forward.

    It had been a long time since Adira had addressed her parents as ¡°Mom¡± and ¡°Dad.¡± Perhaps it was the burden of her noble status that had forced her to outgrow the ¡°babying¡± phase so quickly.

    From a young age, Adira had been stubborn and overly concerned with how others perceived her. She didn¡¯t want to appear childish before the other noble children, who addressed their parents as ¡°Mother¡± and ¡°Father.¡± So, she had eventually followed suit, leaving behind those simpler, warmer terms.

    Even holding her parents¡¯ hands in public had become a source of shame for Adira, a habit that deeply saddened the Duke, though he tried his best to conceal it.

    She knew, deep down, that her father longed for a family where status held no sway¡ªa wish that had driven him and her mother to have another child.

    Fortunately, the twins had grown up to mirror him in many ways: playful and carefree, unburdened by the weight of noble expectations.

    But for the present Adira, such concerns no longer mattered. Even as a child, she had secretly longed to call them by those simple, endearing names and to hold their hands as they strolled through public places if only she didn¡¯t lack confidence.

    Now that the chance had finally come, she intended to seize it without hesitation.

    Once inside her room, still brimming with contentment and joy, Adira plopped down onto her bed, releasing a long, relieved sigh.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed a piece of paper on the side table.

    Curious, she stretched out her arm to grab it and discovered that the paper bore childlike scribbles. On it were doodles of four fox faces, each paired with a name: Fan, Fei, Fuo, and Fea.

    A realization struck her¡ªFiona had mentioned the cubs would remain with her, yet she had not seen them since her arrival.

    ¡°Is this... what Fiona meant?¡±

    Tentatively, she spoke, ¡°Hello...? Fan, Fei, Fuo, Fea...¡±

    To her astonishment, the drawings began to stir, as though responding to her voice. Slowly, new scribbles appeared beside each fox, forming words that seemed alive on the page.

    Fan - pAawers bak!

    Fei - Tras prend wid layf~

    Fuo ¨C pen pen go awie rejenereyshon

    Fea - en lay ten ment

    Adira furrowed her brow. What she read left her utterly speechless. ¡°Wh-what is this terrible writing...? Why is it spelled out like... every individual syllable?¡±

    After reading it aloud a dozen times, she finally deciphered the message: Powers back, trust friend with life, pain pain go away regeneration, enlightenment.

    Her head tilted as she pondered the meaning of these cryptic words. Then, as if struck by realization, she exclaimed, ¡°Ah! The cubs! You guys... This must be what Fiona was talking about back then!¡±

    She murmured to herself, ¡°Fiona said her children also saw my memories... Is this what they concluded after seeing them?¡±

    The drawings began to move again, their tiny heads bobbing up and down in unison.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°...You can hear me?¡±

    The doodled fox faces opened their mouths in what resembled grins, nodding enthusiastically.

    Adira held the paper closer to her ear, but there was no sound. She frowned in thought, then tried, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a question. Nod for yes, shake your heads for no, okay?¡±

    The cubs nodded in agreement.

    Adira considered her questions carefully, framing them for simple answers. ¡°Can you guys speak?¡±

    All four shook their heads. Fair enough.

    ¡°Can you write your replies on the paper?¡±

    They shook their heads again, but this time, the words hard and long taym appeared, scribbled messily next to their doodles.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll keep it simple then. This works, right?¡±

    They nodded again.

    Encouraged, Adira pressed on. ¡°Do these wishes mean they¡¯ll happen in the future?¡±

    The first three nodded, but Fea shook her head, leaving Adira puzzled. Fea seemed startled for a moment, then quickly began nodding as well.

    ¡°...Okay?¡± Adira replied hesitantly. ¡°Do I need to do something to achieve these... wishes?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t entirely certain what these were¡ªwhether they could still be called wishes or something else entirely. After all, they had decided this was what was best for her, shaping it from fragments of her own memories.

    Though they appeared hesitant at first, as if deeply contemplating, the first three eventually made their decision and nodded. Fea, however, shook her head once more, her doodled expression turning dejected.

    Adira felt concern wash over her, she gently asked, ¡° What¡¯s wrong Fea?¡±

    Fea looked down, seemingly unable to keep up with the other three.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay... Don¡¯t be sad... You¡¯ll get used to it with a little practice, okay?¡±

    Dejected, Fea nodded slowly.

    Adira sighed. She tried to pour mana onto the paper, but nothing happened.

    For a moment, she was confused, then remembered that her core had not matured yet. In fact, she probably didn¡¯t even have a core at all, since she hadn¡¯t had the time to cultivate her abilities in this new life yet.

    However some part of her, perhaps the muscle memory of her past, made her believe her mana was still there.

    Well, Fiona had mentioned that anything tied to her soul would eventually return. Did this mean her magical abilities and accumulated mana weren¡¯t entirely linked to her soul?

    This might be a discovery worth exploring. Most devotees believed magical abilities were divine blessings bestowed by the gods, so most of them believed it was also connected to the soul, as the human soul is considered to be a gift from God as well.

    She rubbed her chin, contemplating her possible life at the academy. ¡°Could this be a hypothesis worth presenting...?¡±

    Her musings were interrupted as bright lights suddenly flared before her. No¡ªit was the paper itself, glowing with a radiant white light!

    The fox doodles turned their tiny heads toward Fan, the first in the line of drawings.

    The light was blinding, but it dimmed in bursts, allowing Adira to glimpse Fan¡¯s doodle. The letters beside it were fading, disappearing entirely as the glow subsided.

    As the light vanished, a searing heat surged through Adira¡¯s body. Her knees buckled, and she nearly collapsed, clutching her chest as an inexplicable pain wracked her form.

    Beads of sweat formed on her forehead as she gasped for breath, her body feeling as though it were being carved with a blade and lashed by an invisible whip from all directions.

    Adira grabbed the sheet and bit down hard, stifling her scream to keep it from escaping into the hall. Her breaths came in shallow gasps, the realization striking her like a blow.

    ¡°This... This is...¡± she murmured, her voice trembling.

    A thick, warm liquid trickled from her nose. She wiped it away instinctively, her fingers coming away stained with crimson blood.

    Panic coursed through her as her eyes darted around the room, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªto help her. Then they landed on the door.

    No!

    With a groan of frustration, she reached for the side table, gripping its edge tightly as she tried to lift herself.

    Her legs buckled, but she forced them to hold, stumbling back onto the bed.

    She tried to focus on breathing, dragging air into her burning lungs, but her insides felt like they were on fire.

    Her throat constricted as though a lump had lodged itself there, choking her. Her nose began to clog, and the metallic tang of blood filled her mouth. She swallowed hard, forcing it down, her teeth gritted against the pain.

    The agony was unbearable. It seared through her like white-hot blades, carving into her body and soul alike. It wasn¡¯t just physical¡ªit was a torment that gnawed at her very being.

    This very sensation brought back the horrific memory of her near-death experience¡ªdying itself!

    Terrified yet, in her desperation for air, she could only focus on breathing, pushing the nightmare aside.

    Her body felt like it was being crushed under an invisible weight. Nails of pain pricked her skin from all directions. In desperation, she grabbed a pillow, pressed it against her face, and screamed into it.

    She couldn¡¯t endure it any longer; the pain was too much. Tears trickled down her face, despite her unwillingness to cry, as she screamed as if this would force the pain out of her body.

    No matter where she turned, it felt as though she were being stabbed, whipped, and beaten¡ªyet there was nothing physically there to harm her.

    The pain came in relentless waves, each more unbearable than the last. Her vision blurred, her breaths shallow and rapid as fury sparked within her.

    ¡®What the hell is going on!? Why am I feeling this kind of pain now!? I thought I¡ª¡¯

    With monumental effort, Adira forced her dominant arm to move. Her muscles trembled as if resisting her will, but she managed to form a circle with her index finger and thumb¡ªa gesture performed instinctively.

    Mana, warm and electric, surged from her core through her arm and into her fingers. It was a feeling she hadn¡¯t expected to experience again, not after travelling to the past.

    Only then did she realize what she had thought earlier¡ªthat she was supposed to lack mana this time. However, strangely enough, she did now! But there was no time for pondering!

    A layer of mana formed in the space between her two fingers. She glanced over, and despite the pain, the suspicion of what she was about to see made her stomach churn.

    Please! Let it not be¨C

    The mana rippled, and suddenly, black smoke began to coalesce in the room. Shadows formed, drifting like vapor, filling the space with an oppressive, unnatural stillness.

    Adira¡¯s breath hitched as her worst fear materialized.

    Before her were the spirits of those she had slain in her past life.

    How is this possible? The sword¨C

    Adira¡¯s heart raced. Her chest felt like it was being crushed under the weight of her memories.

    Their forms were faint but unmistakable, their gazes fixed on a distant, invisible point. They didn¡¯t even spare a glance at her. Unlike before, when their faces were contorted with hatred, they now seemed... calm. Almost detached.

    The curse of that damned sword... it should have been broken already, shattered and left behind with her lifeless body. Yet here they were¡ªspirits that had no place in this time, following her as a cruel reminder of her sins.

    After all, every time someone died in the presence of the sword, their soul would be forcefully claimed by the blade she had once wielded. Such was the curse of that weapon, and the one who bore its weight would be its wielder.

    The return of the past to haunt her was terrifying in itself.

    Was the path of evil truly her fate? Was that why these souls followed her? For a moment, it felt as if life itself had drained from her, leaving her feeling like an outsider¡ªone who had taken the life of the Adira who should be living a normal life now.

    What Fiona had said echoed in her mind¡ªthat Fiona had taken the soul of the Adira from this time to replace it with her own. Though they were the same Adira, the life she had lived was different, regardless of whether this Adira came from her own past.

    No, it can¡¯t be, it doesn¡¯t make sense! This is MY past! This is-

    Her thoughts fractured under the weight of guilt and confusion. Even if this was her past, the presence of these spirits was a haunting confirmation: no matter how much she tried to change, the shadow of her sins would remain.

    A metallic liquid rose in Adira¡¯s throat, and nausea swept over her like a tidal wave. She squeezed her eyes shut, her nails digging painfully into her palms as she fought to suppress the rising panic.

    But this time, the pain was too much to contain. A harsh, racking cough tore through her, and blood burst from her mouth, staining her dress, the bed, and the floor in violent splotches of red.

    Her vision blurred, dark spots creeping into the edges as her strength waned. She knew she was about to lose consciousness.

    Trembling, she reached for the paper with the four foxes, her hands shaking as she grasped it. With the last bit of her remaining clarity, she willed it into her dimensional pocket, ensuring it would stay hidden, and though her vision were blurry, she caught a glimpse of a weapon she utterly detested hidden within.

    With a sharp wave of her arm, the dimensional pocket sealed shut. Her gaze then flickered toward the bell pull on the far side of the bed, the distance suddenly seeming insurmountable. Her knees were numb, her legs unresponsive, and even the soles of her feet tingled with sharp, electric pain. She couldn¡¯t move.

    With no other choice, she rasped out, ¡°Ju... Judith...¡± Her voice was barely audible over the pounding in her head. She spat out the metallic liquid pooling in her mouth and tried again, her throat raw and burning. ¡°Judith!¡±

    Still, there was no answer. Desperation surged through her, and she summoned the last reserves of her strength to kick the vase of flowers on the bedside table. The ceramic shattered with a loud crash.

    ¡°JUDITH!¡± she screamed, the effort sending fresh waves of agony through her body.

    At last, the hurried sound of footsteps echoed from beyond the door. Relief swept over her as the door creaked open.

    ¡°¡­Milady?¡± came Judith¡¯s voice, laced with concern.

    ¡°Oh my God!¡±

    Adira barely registered her maid¡¯s face before her vision went completely dark. Her head lolled back against the bed, and she surrendered to the comforting embrace of unconsciousness.

    <hr>

    A figure of an elegant woman, clad in a red garment, appeared in the center of an endless abyss.

    Adira reached out, but when she opened her mouth, no words came.

    She wanted answers if returning was something she truly deserved, knowing that the past still lingered, ready to chase and haunt her.

    Suddenly, three fox heads appeared in front of her. All three chanted in unison: "Safe, safe, safe!"

    What?

    The foxes'' faces seemed almost worried, even guilty, though they continued their chant: "Safe! Safe! Safe!"

    Adira was too confused. She turned toward the woman in the distance, whose back was turned to her. "Fiona..."

    However, her vision blurred, and suddenly, a baby was cradled¡­ in her arms!?

    A man¡¯s voice sounded next to her ear, ¡° That¡¯s a good name.¡±

    WHAT!?

    ¡°..ra..¡±

    ¡°..ira..¡±

    ¡°Adira¡­¡±

    Adira groaned, her head pounding as a sharp, bright light pierced her closed eyelids. She squinted against the glare, blinking multiple times as her vision slowly adjusted.

    The blurry shapes around her sharpened, and she saw the concerned faces of her parents¡ªthe Duchess and Duke¡ªlooming to her left. On her right stood William, his brow furrowed, and a man dressed in white who appeared to be the family doctor.

    It was the doctor¡¯s voice that had been calling her name.

    ¡°What... happened?¡± Adira croaked, her throat dry and her voice hoarse.

    Duke Hugo¡¯s face lit up with pride, and he leaned closer, speaking with enthusiasm that was far too loud for her sensitive ears. ¡°Your core has matured! It has taken shape at such a young age¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hugo!¡± the Duchess interrupted sharply, giving her husband a glare that silenced him.

    ¡°Sorry...¡± he mumbled, taking a step back, his excitement momentarily dimmed.

    Adira closed her eyes, her body still feeling sore as she tried to process the situation. She vaguely registered her mother¡¯s hushed voice as she turned to the doctor, questioning him in soft but urgent tones. Though Adira couldn''t make out the entire conversation, certain words floated to her ears, tugging at her thoughts¡ªcore, mana, blessed.

    She forced her eyes open again, focusing on the man in white as he patiently explained to her mother.

    ¡°Cores are a significant milestone, Your Grace. They are the tangible manifestation of mana within the body,¡± the doctor began. ¡°For most individuals, the formation of a core occurs around adulthood¡ªtypically in their twenties or even later. But in rare cases, such as with the pope or those believed to be ¡®blessed by the gods,¡¯ cores can mature during adolescence, sometimes even earlier.¡±

    He adjusted his spectacles, his gaze turning to Adira as he continued, ¡°For Lady Adira to experience such early core development is extraordinary, a sign of immense potential. It is something seen in only a handful of individuals throughout history.¡±

    Duke Hugo couldn¡¯t help but interject again, albeit in a slightly quieter tone, ¡°See? I told you our children are  exceptional!¡± His chest puffed with pride, and he shot a smug glance at the Duchess, who merely rolled her eyes in response however a faint smile can be seen.

    Adira lay there, listening to the exchange, her thoughts racing. The words ¡°blessed by the gods¡± made her stomach churn uncomfortably.

    She wasn¡¯t blessed¡ªshe knew that. This core, this pain, and this overwhelming situation weren¡¯t divine gifts.

    They were remnants of her past, a harsh reminder of the curses she bore¡ªcurses that clung to her, all thanks to the cub that had granted her the return of her ability.

    Still, she said nothing. Instead, she forced a small, tired smile as her parents continued to fret over her, their voices blending into a distant hum.

    Her gaze drifted to the ceiling, her mind swirling with conflicting thoughts. If her core had truly matured, then her mana was back¡ªwhether she liked it or not.

    ¡°Did Lady Adira perhaps experience a traumatic event or a mental breakdown recently?¡± the doctor asked.

    The three family members fell into contemplation, submerged in their own thoughts as they sifted through their memories.

    Noticing their silence, the doctor added, ¡° Was there any moment when she experienced intense emotion?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± William exclaimed, his brow furrowing as a realization dawned. ¡°Yes, two days ago. Before she collapsed in her room, she had been staring into nothingness for hours. Then, quite suddenly, she began to cry.¡±

    ¡°Cried?¡± The doctor¡¯s expression betrayed his confusion.

    ¡°Yes,¡± William confirmed, glancing at the Duchess with a knowing look. ¡°It was an unusual day. My sister wept inconsolably and acted quite out of character. Her emotions were undeniably intense.¡±

    The doctor stroked his chin thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to draw conclusions, but there have been accounts of similar phenomena¡ªalbeit under different circumstances. Historically, during the days of the coliseum, when gladiators fought to the brink of death, some manifested their cores, granting them extraordinary magical abilities. These abilities often emerged as a means of survival or to alter the tide of battle.¡±

    Duke Hugo, who had remained silent, murmured, ¡°I know someone like that.¡±

    All eyes turned to him.

    ¡°The Emperor,¡± the Duke began, his voice steady yet solemn. ¡°His core manifested during a pivotal battle when we were young. I will never forget that moment since it turned the tide in our favor. But Adira? She has never wielded a blade. Combat seems inconceivable for her, given her frailty, look at her¡ªshe¡¯s so thin!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Duchess Constance interjected sharply. ¡°Do you truly believe our daughter could be mistaken for some crude barbarian?¡±

    Adira lowered her gaze, torn between laughter and frustration. She was neither a barbarian nor a so-called blessed one that¡¯s for sure.

    ¡° Then how did her core mature so suddenly?¡± Duke Hugo wondered.

    ¡°That¡­¡± The doctor hesitated, uncertainty evident in his voice. ¡°That remains a mystery. However, rest assured, it is neither unnatural nor alarming. In fact, such occurrences are often seen as a blessing¡ªan honor, particularly for a family as distinguished as the Ducal House of Laskaris.¡±

    The weight of his words settled heavily over the room. Her core¡¯s awakening at such a young age could indeed be considered extraordinary¡ªa divine gift bestowed upon the Duke¡¯s daughter, 2nd lady to that of the princess of the Empire.

    Yet, for Adira, such accolades meant nothing. Status, titles, and privilege were luxuries she had long disregarded. All she could feel now was a growing unease.

    "The signs we¡¯re seeing in lady Adira are often present in students at the academy. There are no abnormalities in her mana flow; it¡¯s just... unexpected. Seeing how it flows so naturally through her meridians, her core must have matured long ago, remaining unnoticed until now."

    He nodded, almost as if convincing himself. "Regardless, this is good news. It¡¯s rare for ladies to develop their cores to such an extent. It¡¯s only a matter of time before you acquire magical abilities¡ªthis must be a blessing. Lady Adira, your core will undoubtedly aid you in your academic pursuits."

    Duchess Constance asked, ¡°Doctor, I have a question.¡±

    "Of course, Your Grace. Please, go ahead."

    "I once had mana flowing within me, but it never progressed to the point of developing a magical ability, as I didn''t take the time to nurture it. Will my daughter face the same fate?"

    The doctor considered her words before replying. ¡°Much depends on how Lady Adira nurtures her abilities moving forward. For now, it is imperative that she refrains from using her mana indiscriminately. What occurred must not happen again.¡± His gaze turned to Adira, firm yet gentle. ¡°Please, Milady, for your own well-being, do not tamper with your mana heedlessly.¡±

    Adira inclined her head in acknowledgment.

    Duchess Constance,"I have one last question, Doctor,"

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace?¡±

    "I have never seen my daughter in a life-and-death situation," Duchess Constance said, her tone laced with concern. "She has lived a sheltered life within this manor, and I¡¯ve never let the children out of my sight for long. How, then, did her core mature to such an extent¡ªan extent that incoming graduates from the academy typically possess¡ªwhen she hasn¡¯t done anything to cultivate it? Isn¡¯t that, in itself, abnormal?"

    The doctor¡¯s gaze shifted to Adira, scrutinizing her intently, as though attempting to pierce through her very being.

    A wave of unease coursed through her under the weight of his examination.

    For a moment, their eyes met, and Adira felt her breath catch.

    ¡°I believe there is no cause for alarm, Constance,¡± Duke Hugo interjected, breaking the tension. ¡°These occurrences, though rare, are not without precedent. Perhaps the archives hold similar accounts.¡±

    The Duchess sighed, her fingers massaging her temples. ¡°Very well. Forget I asked.¡±

    The doctor bowed. ¡°Rest assured, Your Grace. Lady Adira¡¯s condition is far from dire. The Gods of Aragon will surely watch over her.¡± He turned to Adira with a kind smile. ¡°After all, my lady, you could be considered one of the divine.¡±

    Adira¡¯s blood ran cold. Divine?! Absurd! If they discovered the souls she carried within her, they would be the first to cast her down to hell!

    After exchanging their thanks, the doctor departed to attend to his next noble patient.

    After exchanging polite farewells, the doctor excused himself, leaving to tend to his next noble charge. Adira followed his departure with her gaze, grateful for his care yet wary of his words. Trust, she had learned, was not so easily given.

    ¡°Adira?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± She turned to William, startled by his wide-eyed expression.

    For a moment, he appeared unnerved, as though he had glimpsed something unspeakable. Then he darted a glance toward the door.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    He quickly averted his gaze, laughing uneasily. ¡°Ah, forgive me. I must have imagined it.¡±

    Adira tilted her head, perplexed, but chose not to press further, noting his carefree demeanor.

    After their parents discussed her situation for a while, Duchess Constance instructed the maids standing by to bring her meals in her room, since she had missed several days of both lunch and dinner.

    Later, after much deliberation, Duchess Constance instructed the maids to bring Adira¡¯s meals to her room, citing her recent recovery. However, Adira insisted on joining them for lunch in the manor''s dining room.

    At first, they were worried, but when they saw her walking normally, even hopping, they agreed with a sigh of relief.

    As they strolled through the ornate corridors, Adira¡¯s eyes wandered over the intricate furnishings and sunlight filtering through the stained-glass windows. She asked casually, "Where are the twins, Brother William?"

    ¡°They¡¯re studying,¡± William replied as he walked beside her. ¡°They¡¯ll join us once they¡¯re finished.¡± He turned to her, a curious glint in his eye. ¡°By the way... how did you do it?¡±

    ¡°Do what?¡± Adira asked, her brow furrowing in confusion.

    "Your core¡ªwhat¡¯s your secret, little sis?" William grinned, giving her a sheepish smile as he poked her shoulder several times. "Spill it! I won¡¯t tell anyone. The only thing I¡¯ll brag about¡ªI mean, share with my friends¡ªis how your core matured at fifteen."

    ¡°Why are you acting like a child, brother?¡± Adira chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°Wait¡­ fifteen?"

    Her expression changed so swiftly, like the sky darkening before a sudden storm.

    ¡°Of course! What¡¯s with that look?¡± William raised a brow. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten!¡±

    ¡°No! Of course not!¡± she exclaimed, giving him a playful shove. Yet, she couldn¡¯t shake the unease creeping over her. Though it was her own body, something about how young she was in this moment felt deeply uncomfortable

    Ahead of them, their mother glanced back sharply, her elegant brow arched in silent reprimand.

    The siblings immediately fell quiet, adopting a demure demeanor as they trailed behind her.

    Their father, walking beside the Duchess, stifled a chuckle. With a gentlemanly flourish, he entwined his arm with hers, redirecting her attention forward.

    Adira wiped a bead of sweat from her forehead, her mind racing. What month is it? When will the devil¡¯s letter arrive?

    As unease threatened to consume her thoughts, the maids pushed open the grand doors to the dining room.

    The sight beyond was hauntingly familiar.

    Memories of flames, mangled bodies strewn across the grand table, and the acrid stench of blood and charred flesh clawed at her mind.

    However, instead of a horrific sight, the scene before her now was pristine¡ªa resplendent dining hall bathed in the golden light streaming through a grand window.

    The table, adorned with the finest silverware and crystal, gleamed beneath a dazzling chandelier. Beyond the glass, the lush greenery outside seemed to embrace the room with its tranquil beauty.

    ¡°Beautiful¡­¡± Adira murmured, her voice barely audible.

    William chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s your first time here. Come on, have a seat.¡±

    He pulled out a chair for her, and she sank into it, her gaze lingering on the intricately carved silver utensils before her. Lifting the knife and fork, she hesitated. They felt strangely foreign.

    ¡°What are you doing, sis?¡±

    The unexpected voice startled her. She turned to find Cecil watching her suspiciously, arms crossed.

    Colin, who was seated beside Cecil, laughed. ¡°The food isn¡¯t even here yet, and you¡¯re already this eager? Are you that hungry?¡±

    Flustered, Adira offered a sheepish smile. ¡°Yes, I suppose I am.¡±

    The twins exchanged puzzled glances but let it pass. They moved to their seats across from Adira and William, while the Duchess settled beside them.

    The Duke, however, broke tradition by choosing the seat next to Adira instead of his customary position at the head of the table.

    ¡°Hugo,¡± Duchess Constance said, her voice sharp as she fixed him with a pointed stare. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the Duke replied, feigning innocence. ¡°Can¡¯t a father sit beside his daughter? I worked hard to raise her!¡±

    He turned to Adira with an expression so imploring it resembled that of a forlorn puppy.

    Unsure how to respond, Adira handed him the napkin from her setting.

    ¡°Hugo!¡± the Duchess snapped, her palm striking the table with a sharp thud. ¡°Return to your chair at once!¡±

    Reluctantly, the Duke obeyed, muttering under his breath as he reclaimed the head seat. ¡°This is unfair¡­ Why does your mom get to hear those three special worlds while I don¡¯t? You came from me, after all¡­¡± He whispered the last words.

    A faint smile tugged at the Duchess¡¯s lips as she resumed her seat, her irritation dissipating quickly.

    Cecil leaned toward Colin, whispering, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Father?¡±

    Colin shrugged. ¡°I think he¡¯s finally gone mad.¡±

    It was only then that Adira realized what he meant¡ªthe "I love you."

    Flustered, her face flushed with heat, she suddenly remembered how she had told her mother but not her father.

    Though she had felt a surge of energy when she first spoke those words, saying them in front of the twins, on the other hand, would surely invite a flood of mischief. Still, Adira couldn¡¯t bring herself to care. She¡¯d try again next time¡ªwhen she had a chance to be alone with her father!

    Colin, Cecil, and William turned to her, a collective question mark hovering over their heads.

    Before the thought could linger, a procession of maids entered, pushing carts laden with exquisite dishes. delivering their food and arranging it neatly before each of them.

    As a noble family, there were dining etiquettes to uphold. Yet to Adira, the sight of the food rendered her mind blank.

    With lunch served, the family began to eat in silence. Adira¡¯s gaze lingered on the succulent steak placed before her. Its glistening surface, perfectly seared, beckoned her.

    Her mouth watered in anticipation. She gulped, trying to remain calm as she sliced the steak and brought a piece to her lips.

    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡±

    The flavor burst upon her tongue, rich and savory, leaving her momentarily breathless! For a fleeting moment, she felt as though she had transcended mortal confines and ascended to a divine plane.

    Then, out of nowhere, Adira recalled her father¡¯s earlier words.

    Fine!

    She had remembered how opportunities were meant to be seized in the present. Determined, she resolved to take action now, making sure she wouldn¡¯t look back with regret!

    Summoning her courage, Adira broke the sacred dining silence. ¡°Father, Mother, William, Cecil, Colin¡­¡± She took a deep breath, her voice steady yet earnest. ¡°Thank you. Thank you for being my family.¡±

    A warm smile lit her face as she added, ¡°I love you all.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡¯

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡¯

    ¡°...¡¯

    The room fell utterly silent.

    The sounds of clinking and Adira¡¯s muffled laughter filled the dining room.

    Suddenly, the twins burst into chaos, their startled reactions causing juice to spill onto their faces as they accidentally sprayed each other.

    The Duke¡¯s napkin now bore the remnants of his interrupted bite, while William sat frozen mid-chew, his jaw slack in disbelief.

    In the corners of the room, maids stifled laughter, their delight evident.

    And then, Adira couldn¡¯t contain herself any longer. ¡°Pfft! Ahahahaha!¡± She erupted into laughter, her mirth shaking the table as tears pricked the corners of her eyes.

    Her outburst jolted everyone back to reality. The maids moved swiftly to assist the twins and replace the Duke¡¯s napkin.

    Adira¡¯s gaze traveled around the table, taking in the warmth and the humor of the moment. Her eyes finally landed on the Duchess.

    There, in her mother¡¯s gaze, Adira saw something unfamiliar¡ªpride, love, and a softness that belied her usual stern demeanor. Her lips curved into the sweetest of smiles.

    Adira returned it, her own smile brimming with joy. She pressed a hand to her chest, feeling the steady, comforting rhythm of her heart.

    It wasn¡¯t racing with fear or anxiety, but with the realization that this fleeting moment was a treasure¡ªa simple joy in a turbulent world.

    ¡°Thank you for the meal,¡± Adira said softly, her gaze drifting to the window, where sunlight poured in, bathing the room in warmth. ¡°And¡­ thank you, Fiona.¡±

 Chapter 7.1: The City of Hope

    <hr>

    Chapter 7.1: City of Hope

    <hr>

    ¡°I want to go with you,¡± Duke Hugo demanded, his voice steady yet cold. Then, more firmly, he stated, ¡°I will go.¡±

    Duchess Constance¡¯s response was curt. ¡°No.¡±

    Before the Duke could retort, Colin and Cecil chimed in unison, ¡°But we want to go too!¡±

    The Duke¡¯s voice unexpectedly shifted, almost pleading as he added. ¡°Let us come with you! Please!¡±

    Duchess Constance arched a brow, her tone laced with sharpness. ¡°Why are you begging? You¡¯re a duke, for goodness¡¯ sake! Act like one.¡±

    Cecil, not missing a beat, pointed at her brother. ¡°Mom, Colin said he wants to go. I think he¡¯s about to cry.¡±

    Colin¡¯s eyes widened, gleaming with a carefully crafted innocence that almost looked genuine, his lower lip trembling slightly.

    Constance glanced at her son, her face betraying no emotion, then after a while, she sighed heavily. ¡°Fine,¡± she relented, though her tone carried an edge. ¡°But get your own carriage.¡±

    Without another word, she turned sharply, linking her arm with Adira¡¯s and turning towards the carriage.

    As they started to walk away, Colin suddenly sniffled, his voice trembling as though on the verge of tears. ¡°But¡­ sniff¡­ we want¡­ we want to ride in that carriage.¡± He pointed desperately at the carriage that Adira and the Duchess would use to travel to the city.

    Duchess Constance stopped in her tracks, her gaze turning sharp as a blade. ¡°No,¡± she said with icy firmness. ¡°This is a ladies-only carriage. Only Cecil will join us. Colin, you and your father may request another carriage from the stablemaster.¡±

    Cecil pouted. "But, Mom!" she protested. "I have to be with Colin!"

    Cecil immediately pouted, crossing her arms. ¡°But, Mom!¡± she protested, her voice rising in frustration. ¡°I have to be with Colin!¡±

    A vein pulsed visibly on Duchess Constance¡¯s temple, but she maintained her composure. However, to the twins, her glare was enough to reduce them to meek little chicks, their lips puckered tightly as if sealing away any sound that might escape and provoke her further.

    The Duchess¡¯ tone, however, dropped to an unnerving chill as she warned. ¡°If any of you dares to leave so much as a single mark on the hem of our dresses¡­¡± She trailed off, but the unspoken threat hung heavy in the air. ¡° You know what will happen.¡±

    Duke Hugo, seizing the opportunity with a rare glimmer of enthusiasm, quickly ushered the children toward the carriage before the moment slipped away. ¡°Let¡¯s go, kids!¡± he said, his voice unusually chipper as he hurried them along.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Colin and Cecil cheered in unison, their enthusiasm lighting up the moment.

    Adira chuckled at the sight, though a lingering sense of foreboding gnawed at the back of her mind, a shadow in the corner of an otherwise fleeting lightness.

    ¡°Adira?¡± Duchess Constance¡¯s voice called, soft but carrying its usual commanding undertone. She extended her hand gracefully, her gaze expectant. ¡°Shall we go?¡±

    Adira nodded, a fleeting sense of calm settling over her as she reached for her mother¡¯s hand. She followed closely, her steps measured and steady, as they approached the carriage.

    Duke Hugo stood at the carriage door, a rare eagerness in his movements as he extended his arm to assist. With deliberate care, he lifted the hems of their dresses, ensuring not a thread brushed against the ground. His attentiveness seemed almost exaggerated, as if trying to earn invisible brownie points in the Duchess¡¯s eyes.

    Once everyone was seated, the carriage set off, wheels creaking softly against the cobblestone as it began its journey toward the destination planned by Adira and her mother.

    Though the carriage was generously spacious, with five people inside, it felt uncomfortably cramped.

    Colin and Cecil, ever restless, occupied themselves with a word game that quickly grew animated. Their laughter and bickering filled the small space, echoing off the walls.

    Duchess Constance¡¯s irritation grew with each passing moment. Her lips pressed into a thin line as she cast a sharp glance at the children, her patience wearing thin.

    Unable to bear the noise any longer, the Duchess opened the window with a quick motion, letting the cool morning air stream in. Looking outside she hoped that the passing scenery might offer some reprieve, but her mind remained occupied, she could already hear the noble etiquette rules the twins were breaking, their behavior grating on her nerves.

    William wasn¡¯t with them, having already departed to return to the Academy. He had left earlier that morning, promising to visit again during his next break. Before leaving, he had repeatedly pressed Adira about her core, but her answers had been vague and unhelpful.

    When Adira had fainted for two days, William had extended his leave to stay by her side.  et, once she recovered, he left in a hurry, muttering something about a particularly strict teacher who would surely ensure his failure if he tarried any longer. His departure had been swift, and it hadn''t taken much to convince him to stop prying into the matter of her core.

    As Adira glanced at the people in front of her, her mind wandered back to the conversation she had shared with her family during lunch yesterday, following the surprisingly heartwarming "I love you" that morning.

    Watching the Duke so carefree, laughing with the twins, almost made her believe that every impending tragedy was nothing more than a fleeting nightmare.

    But it was foolish to think this way. Her mind wandered to how the events had unfolded, as she tried to recall every detail as best as she could.

    One thing was certain: her father, as he had in the past, had most likely received an invitation to the grand event that was soon to take place across the empire.

    A month from now, the empire would celebrate its founding. The event, held at the close of spring, was known throughout the land as "The Dragon¡¯s Dawn."

    It was a festive and joyous occasion when commoners, nobles, and royalty came together in celebration.

    Unusual as it was, this hadn¡¯t been the case during previous reigns. The Emperor had arranged this intentionally for the entire Empire to unite in commemorating the strength of its people through times of hardship.

    The birth of Aragon had come to be only because of the heartbeat of its people¡ªtheir strength, unity, and resilience.

    That was what the Emperor of this empire believed, and it was a truth known to all his people.

    This event was truly special, for the Golden Palace would be opened only once a year, allowing every citizen of the Empire to enter on this rare occasion.

    An extravagant event, mountains of food would be placed outside the Golden Palace, offering the gods the fruits of their blessings. Maximum security would be enforced, and countless eyes would be watching¡ªwhether those of aristocrats or commoners alike.

    The event would shift from nobles and aristocrats to the gentry, and eventually to the peasants who could afford the ticket for the teleportation array.

    It would be an opportunity to display wealth, forge alliances, and mingle with one another. Some would seize the chance to arrange marriages, parading their children in their finest attire, while others... would use it as an opportunity for a secret elopement.

    On the eve before the event begins, thousands of lanterns would light up the sky, carrying the people¡¯s prayers to the four gods above.

    It was a custom for every family to participate, lighting lanterns once or twice a year. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to seize the chance to be heard and blessed by the four gods?

    It was meant to be a joyous time. However, for Adira, it marked the beginning of her nightmare.

    In her past life, just a week before the excitement for the event had stirred within her, her father had convinced her to attend an academic program for seven months¡ªa period of educational preparation before her admission to the academy¡ªpromising she would return by the end of the year.

    A promise that was never kept.

    Though she had been naive and spoiled back then, her father had convinced her with something that excited her more than the event itself.

    Now, however, Adira couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit incredulous at how foolish she had been. In exchange for her compliance, she had agreed to something she no longer remembered¡ªsomething so trivial that it was easy to forget.

    The only memory that remained etched in her mind was receiving a black envelope. What made it unforgettable, however, was the seal¡ªan intricate design of a woman with a flower in her mouth, stamped in gold.

    That moment marked the beginning of her father''s strange behavior. After receiving that letter, he had become distant, locking himself away in his office, even turning down the Duchess¡¯s invitations to dine.

    The seal itself haunted Adira¡¯s thoughts, not just for its beauty, but for the dark omen it represented. It was as if a harbinger of the darkness to come, drawing her further into hell with every encounter, a descent from which there was no escape.

    Her ears rang sharply, and her thoughts tangled together, struggling to find a solution¡ªor at least some form of preparation.

    ¡°Adira?¡± Duke Hugo called out.

    Adira had been staring at her father''s hands without realizing it. He stood outside the carriage, waiting to assist her, while the Duchess was already outside speaking with some of the knights assigned to guard them.

    It seemed they had arrived before she even noticed, and in her distracted state, she had absentmindedly moved to step out of the carriage.

    "Thank you, Dad," Adira said softly, taking his hand as she stepped out of the carriage with ease.

    Duke Hugo''s expression softened, a warm smile spreading across his face. "Of course,  Anything for you Milady."

    Adira couldn¡¯t shake the guilt that lingered, as though she were wasting time in leisure when she should be preparing for the future, however, despite the impending problems that loomed, she couldn''t shake the desire to experience such peace that exists in the present.

    The contrasting thoughts tormented her mind.

    Cecil piped up from behind Adira inside the carriage. ¡°Am I not a lady too?¡± She stretched out her arm in an exaggeratedly ladylike manner.

    The Duke scoffed, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "You''re a handful, aren''t you? Off you go, little troublemaker." He lifted her by the armpit, effortlessly hoisting her into the air before gently setting her down on the ground.

    Cecil kicked his leg playfully, her laughter ringing out. She placed her hands on her hips, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Oh, I¡¯ll show you just how bratly I can be!"

    Colin pointed at her as the duke did the same for him, his face twisted as if he were purposely mocking her. ¡°''Bratly'' isn¡¯t even a word, stupid! Bratly! Bratly! Bratly! Bratly!¡±

    ¡°Ohhh¡ªhe just called you stupid, Cecil,¡± Adira teased, a mischievous grin tugging at her lips as she leaned in closer.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "YOU!" Cecil shot Adira a murderous glare, then whirled on Colin. "SHUT UP¡ª"

    Sensing that the two were about to fight, Duke Hugo leaned in toward his wife and whispered, ¡°Constance¡­¡±

    The Duchess turned in their direction, her eyes sharpening as she exclaimed, ¡°Children!¡± Her voice was icy with reprimand. ¡°Do you wish for me to discipline you here?¡±

    Instantly, both Colin and Cecil fell silent, their mouths snapping shut as if they had been silenced by some invisible force.

    Adira''s lips curled into a faint smile at the sight of their swift compliance, her eyes glinting with quiet amusement.

    The twins, chastened, huddled behind their father''s imposing figure, glancing nervously over their shoulders. Despite their playful banter, they were still children of the Laskaris family¡ªsubject to the Duchess''s firm authority.

    As Duchess Constance lectured them in a hushed tone, Adira seized the chance to once again study the architecture of their domain¡ªor duchy, as it was called.

    Above the carriage, she caught sight of a large wooden arch, its graceful curve resembling a rainbow, bearing the city¡¯s name:

    City of Hope - Lirosa.

    One of the empire''s three largest capitals, Lirosa was a haven for renowned artists, writers, luxury brands, and the latest fashion trends. And, of course, it was famed for its sweet, flavorful handmade pastries.

    The only city with cafes and tea-party venues tailored specifically to the tastes of aristocrats and the like.

    A peaceful and flourishing city, indeed. One might even call it the most prosperous of the three.

    Despite the city''s extravagant details, Adira was repulsed by the sight, her fist tightening in disgust.

    This city, these people, would be the ones to bring about the death of her family.

    "It''s the Duke!"

    "Your Grace, the Duke of Laskaris!"

    The people bowed deeply to the Duke and his family, displaying an almost absurd level of reverence. Joy radiated from their faces, as if they were witnessing the presence of the heavens themselves for the first and final time.

    They scattered, but maintained their distance as the knight stood as a barrier, hurrying as if this might be the last time they would ever see the family of Laskaris.

    "The Duchess and the children of Laskaris have come to visit! Hurry!" a woman urged, pushing her child forward.

    The child, struggling with her tiny steps, made her way toward Adira. Once before her, the child presented a basket of apples. ¡°It¡¯s from Mama¡¯s tree. Please like it, so Mama will be happy.¡±

    Adira stared at the basket, her vision flickering between the frightened face of a grotesque, limbless child and an old man with a faint smile, handing her an apple.

    Adira took a deep breath, trying to steady her thoughts, before gently accepting the fruit. She then softly patted the child''s head, offering a faint, reassuring smile. "Thank you,"

    Once the little girl had fulfilled her task, she strode over to her mother, a wide smile spreading across her face. The mother, kneeling down, opened her arms to receive her child, a look of warmth and pride in her eyes.

    Adira couldn¡¯t tear her gaze away from the mother, and as she watched the embrace, a surge of conflicting thoughts flooded her mind, as though her head were being struck.

    Adira unconsciously clenched her teeth, the flood of emotion threatening to overwhelm her. Yet, for the child''s sake, she forced a smile, hiding the storm brewing inside.

    The sight of the crowd was enough to make her blood boil. If anything, being blind would be better than witnessing them gathered like a flock of seagulls¡ªloud and insufferable.

    For a moment she thought that It would have been better if they had stayed silent on the ground.

    She knew that anyone with awareness and a will can make a decision. For them to kill her family without mercy, despite the numerous support the Duke and Duchess had given this city, speaks volumes.

    All these people behave with such admiration only because it benefits them. Yet, that admiration quickly turns to scorn the moment their minds are clouded by dissatisfaction. They have not an ounce of gratitude.

    After everything she had endured, she now believed¡ªno, it had become ingrained in her¡ªthat anyone fully capable of committing such a heinous act, in a state of full consciousness, could never justify it as an accident, an emotional outburst, or even brainwashing.

    There is no justification for what was done with a clear mind; they were fully aware, yet they carried their own self-implemented execution out without hesitation, banding together in a massive mob to strike down a family, with children who couldn¡¯t even defend themselves.

    The worst crime these people had committed was robbing her siblings of their future, all because they shared the same blood. If the roles had been reversed, they wouldn¡¯t have agreed to such injustice.

    Yet it wasn''t enough to haunt their consciences, therefore it only meant one thing: They killed because they wanted to. Simple as that.

    Adira could believe this with conviction, for the same applied to her. After all, she was the Witch that annihilated this city down to its children.

    "Sis?" Cecil called out, her expression palpable, her eyes wide.

    Adira turned to Cecil, whose expression was undeniably hard to read, as if she were searching deeper into Adira''s eyes. Yet, for some reason, fear seemed to linger.

    Worried, Adira asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Cecil¡¯s palm was outstretched, as though waiting for something. She repeated, "I said, give it to me. I''m hungry."

    Adira followed her gaze, realizing she hadn¡¯t fully heard Cecil had said earlier, her thoughts consumed by other matters. It seemed Cecil was asking for the basket of apples. Adira stared at the basket before speaking up. ¡°No. This is¡­¡± She swallowed her contempt. ¡°Dirty. I''ll get you something else later.¡±

    Cecil was perplexed, she asked "Huh? What do you mean, dirty? They wouldn¡¯t give it to us nobles if it were dirty. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve already washed it." Cecil reached for the basket, but Adira pulled it away, causing her to furrowed her brows in annoyance.

    "I''ll buy you cheesecake." Adira flashed a cheeky grin and waggled her brows, adding the tempting offer, "A whole box?"

    Cecil snorted. "What? You could¡¯ve just given me the apple. You¡¯re so weird, but fine! You¡¯d better not forget what you just promised."

    Colin¡¯s ears perked up, and he asked, pointing to himself, "Cheesecake? What about me?"

    Cecil rolled her eyes. "What makes you think you''re included?"

    Colin¡¯s brow furrowed in mock indignation. "BIG SIS, WHAT ABOUT ME?"

    Adira pursed her lips and gestured toward Cecil. "I don''t know. Ask her."

    Cecil only scoffed.

    Colin''s face flushed with frustration, his tears threatening to spill, when¡ª

    "Colin! Cecil!" The Duchess''s voice rang out, low yet terrifyingly stern, ¡° Come here!¡±

    Colin¡¯s tears seemed to vanish in an instant, and he obediently closed his mouth, as did Cecil. A brief lecture of the Duchess followed.

    Adira scanned the crowd for her father and spotted him in conversation with a refined older man in the distance. It took only a few minutes for the exchange to finish, and once it did, they resumed their way to their original destination.

    Adira walked behind the Duke and the Duchess, her gaze unwavering, not sparing a glance at the people who greeted them as they passed the shops.

    Because Duchess Constance stopped to chat with several shop owners along the way, their walk stretched longer than expected.

    In the background, Adira could only force a smile whenever her mother included her in the conversation.

    Finally, they arrived at a clothing boutique, its storefront adorned with a display of elegant dresses. The familiar chime of the door as it opened stirred warm memories¡ªsuch a sound had once filled her with great excitement, for she knew it heralded the latest fashion trends she would soon get to wear.

    Now, she could only relish the memory and relieve the feeling not being able to truly experience it.

    Led by her mother, Adira followed a woman who appeared to be the shop owner into the store. Behind them, the Duke walked with the twins, while the knights assigned to guard them remained stationed outside.

    The Duchess did most of the talking while the staff quickly set up dividers for each of them. They began measuring Adira¡¯s body, their eyes focused on her, and the sudden touch made her feel flustered and uncomfortable.

    Though Adira had grown used to this process when she was younger, there was something else now that unsettled her.

    Adira glanced at her reflection in the mirror, only to realize that the terrible scars she once had were now gone.

    Right... She''s in the past now. It shouldn¡¯t be here anymore.

    After a while, they began asking Adira about the color and design of the gown she wanted. Unsure of what to choose, Adira simply picked something at random¡ªsomething that had caught her eye from the displays outside and around her.

    The expression on the staff¡¯s face who measured her shifted slightly¡ªjust for a moment. But, of course, the staff maintained their professionalism, and their smile remained.

    Adira discreetly described the gown she desired, but to no avail-- In fact, the lady¡¯s reaction seemed to worsen¡ªjust a little.

    How does one communicate their preference for a gown when they have none at all?

    It wasn¡¯t as though Adira could say anything. Both of them knew that voicing ¡°anything¡± would only make things more difficult¡ªfor her and for the seamstress.

    The store wanted to cover its reputation in case the customer disliked the gown, claiming they had only followed the given description. So, of course, they asked, but Adira truly had no preferences.

    Describing an imagined one was even harder, especially when her taste in clothing was so poor that even beggars would dress better.

    Never in her life had she imagined that creating a gown from scratch would be so challenging. What could she do when she liked so many options, yet could never settle on just one?

    Dresses and fashion were certainly not her area of interest¡­ She wondered how she had become so obsessed with them before.

    Seeing her mother and father select designs for the twins'' clothes, Adira decided to call her father over, as her mother seemed more occupied than him.

    As the Duke neared, the staff lined up to the side, bowing slightly in respect and greeting in unison, ¡°Your Grace.¡±

    The Duke gave a gesture that eased their tension before turning to Adira. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Adira chuckled nervously. ¡°Can you help me¡­ with my gown? I can¡¯t seem to think of any design that would suit me this year.¡±

    The Duke¡¯s eyes brightened, a smile spreading across his face. ¡°Ah, about time you ask me for advice, my dear daughter!¡±

    The Duke quickly turned to the staff, his voice brimming with confidence. ¡°Pink is always the best choice for young ladies. It will make my dear daughter shine! I¡¯ve done my research well!¡±

    Adira raised an eyebrow, amused by the energy he exuded. ¡°Pink?¡±

    The Duke chuckled, but there was a hint of unease in his expression. ¡°I know, I know. But it truly brings out your beauty, doesn¡¯t it? Though I remember last year, you gave me quite the lecture on my lack of taste. But this time, you¡¯re asking me so I will not be taking any further complaints from you.¡±

    The Duke raised a palm, almost blocking off anything she might say, as he continued to converse with the staff. Together, they brainstormed ideas, occasionally glancing at Adira, their voices muffled as they exchanged suggestions.

    Adira couldn¡¯t help but laughed, though her intention for asking that question was purely out of curiosity, the fourteen year old Adira must¡¯ve been too enthusiastic for her own dress that she ended up criticizing her dad.

    Once they finished, Adira left the store, savoring the fresh air outside. But it seems she¡¯s not alone-- Adira, Colin, Cecil, and Duke Hugo¡ª the four of them stepped into the open, letting out a collective sigh. All four were equally exhausted.

    Realizing that they had done so in unison, they exchanged knowing glances before bursting into laughter, the tension of the day momentarily forgotten as their amusement echoed down the street.

    Duchess Constance emerged from the store, her face glowing with delight in contrast to the others. With a gentle smile, she asked, ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±

    As she asked she handed the papers she had signed back to the seamstress, who received them with the same pleased smile.

    The Duke, with a bemused expression, replied, "Uh... the bird."

    Colin chimed in, "Dad."

    "This old man." Cecil remarked, pointing at the Duke.

    Adira, shaking her head, muttered, "Dad."

    Duke Hugo raised an eyebrow in disbelief, casting a glance at his children. He opened his mouth to respond, but Duchess Constance¡¯s voice rang out, sharp yet gentle. "Enough of this nonsense. It is time to return."

    Cecil¡¯s eyes widened in protest. "WHAT!?"

    Before she could say another word, Duke Hugo swiftly covered her mouth, while Colin shrank back slowly, clearly uneasy.

    Duchess Constance¡¯s bright demeanor slowly shifted, her gaze darkening as veins began to throb at her temples.

    Cecil, now much quieter, averted her gaze. "I mean... whaaat... cheesecake...?"

    Cecil turned to Adira, her eyes wide, silently pleading for something.

    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Adira exclaimed, as though the thought had only just occurred to her. She turned to her mother and said. ¡° Mom, I¡¯ll be right back. Can you wait for me at the carriage? There¡¯s something I wanted to buy. I promise it won¡¯t take long.¡±

    Duchess Constance fixed her with a sharp look, her gaze intense for a fleeting moment before it softened. She sighed and asked. ¡°Why, where, and what could you possibly need to buy that requires you to go yourself? We could easily have one of our knights or maid fetch it for you.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I wanted to buy something for Colin and Cecil,¡± Adira said quickly. ¡°I¡¯m getting them a cheesecake, but I wanted it to be a surprise, so I thought I¡¯d go to the pastry shop and choose the flavor myself.¡±

    Duchess Constance studied her for a moment, her gaze piercing, as though weighing each of Adira¡¯s words carefully. Then, her attention shifted to the basket of apples in Adira¡¯s hands.

    Noticing this, Adira subtly shifted the basket, partially hiding it with her dress while at the same time trying to take the Duchess'' attention  by probing, ¡°Mom...?¡±

    After a moment, the Duchess sighed in compliance. "Very well, but do be careful," Duchess Constance said, her gaze firm. She gestured lightly. "Take a few knights with you."

    ¡°No, no. There¡¯s no need.¡± Adira replied quickly. ¡°I can manage on my own. Besides, who would dare harm the daughter of the Duke and Duchess within their own territory?¡± Her tone was more mocking than usual, with a playful edge to her words.

    Duchess Constance spoke firmly, ¡° It¡¯s not safe to go alone, especially now that Judith is not by your side to assist you.¡±

    Adira sighed. ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t it better for me to do what normal people do? I¡¯m fifteen now, already capable. It¡¯s time I start learning to do things on my own, so I¡¯m not dependent on others when I grow up¡­¡±

    Cecil grinned as she whispered, ¡°She¡¯s rebell¡ªMmf!¡±

    Fortunately, her father¡¯s reflexes were quick.

    The Duchess seemed momentarily taken aback, her hesitation evident in her reluctant expression. Yet, her actions spoke differently as she finally gestured for Adira to go, she said¡° Fine. But make sure to be careful, and return quickly.¡±

    Adira smiled, a sense of relief washing over her. ¡° Thanks mom.  I¡¯ll be back before you even realize it.¡±

    Adira  hurried off, practically skipping along with the basket of apples in her hand.

 Chapter 7.2: Timeless Encounters

    <hr>

    Chapter 7.2: Timeless Encounters

    <hr>

    Adira cast her gaze over the bustling streets and the crowd of people as she strolled along the main road of the city.

    All around her, individuals were adorned in elaborate attire¡ªa testament to her proximity to the heart of the city.

    Each passerby appeared to belong to the peerage or the loftiest tiers of society.

    Adira observed the fashionable women strolling along, each carrying intricately designed parasols. They held them gracefully in one hand, while the other daintily fanned their faces against the gentle breeze.

    The men, in contrast, walked with rigid poise, their every step exuding the refined demeanor of businessmen or gentlemen of leisure. Both carried the unmistakable aura of men with pockets brimming with wealth.

    But as always, in the darkest corners of the streets¡ªthe ones people dare not tread¡ªlay the unfortunate, their palms outstretched, waiting for grace to be bestowed upon them.

    Adira couldn''t help but linger her gaze upon them, pondering how the unfortunate always venture to the city in hopes of opportunity, only to find themselves mired in deeper misery.

    She couldn''t help but sense the hypocrisy lingering in the air.

    The hum of chatter surrounded her¡ªdaily rumors and the usual discussions about what was popular in the empire¡ªand it grated on her ears.

    Closing her eyes, she inhaled deeply in an attempt to center herself, but the irritation stubbornly lingered, gnawing at her composure.

    Clicking her tongue in frustration, she cast a sharp glance around. A few passersby smiled politely, others waved, and some leaned close to whisper behind their hands, their expressions curious as they speculated about why she seemed so familiar.

    Suddenly, out of nowhere, a voice¡ªeerily soft, like a ghostly whisper¡ªspoke directly into her ear.

    " You¡¯re furious.¡±

    Adira turned her head slightly, her composure unshaken, as though this were a scene she had faced countless times before.

    In that instant, she realized her surroundings had shifted. The bustling street she had been walking on was gone, replaced by a bloodied abyss that stretched endlessly around her.

    ¡°Are you going to kill us again?"

    The eerie voice echoed from behind, resonating as if drawn from the depths of an abyss. The sound carried a chilling resonance, though Adira did not falter.

    Adira couldn¡¯t help but find it intriguing¡ªa mere spirit had managed to draw her fully into its domain. Ordinarily, she would have to peer through a layer of mana just to glimpse such realms, yet this one had bypassed all barriers and pulled her directly within.

    A ghastly, shadowy figure loomed in the dim light¡ªa woman dressed in bloody extravagance, her neck unnervingly twisted as though on the verge of detachment. Her lifeless eyes stared blankly in Adira¡¯s direction.

    Beside her stood another apparition, even more grotesque¡ªa woman missing both arms, with a portion of her skull shattered. Yet, one remaining eye fixed itself unblinkingly on Adira.

    Both figures spoke in unison, their hollow voices reverberating in the silence: "Are you going to deliver the same fate to us again?"

    Adira raised an arched brow, her scrutinizing gaze laced with indifference. Slowly, she turned to face them completely, her movements deliberate. A faint, aloof smile played upon her lips as she walked silently toward them.

    It seemed Adira¡¯s appearance had been altered to match how they had last seen her before their death¡ªclad in a red robe and black pants, a sword at her hip. The silver chains on her boots and robe gleamed ominously in the faintest light that flickered within the domain.

    Looking around, it became clear that the spirit had failed to mimic the surroundings of its death¡ªlikely the very spot where Adira had walked moments before. It was poorly executed, and the domain was a twisted, distorted version of reality.

    Adira had heard before that a spirit was strongest near the location of its death, but for it to possess such strength took her by surprise.

    Though this was no longer a new experience, the spirits tormented her in much the same way they did in her dreams¡ªwhen a person is at their weakest. Yet now, these two had managed to do so while she was awake, walking, and even manifesting her old form. The sheer power of it was astounding.

    They must have been truly terrified for Adira to lose her composure.

    As Adira neared the two ghastly figures, her arm slowly extended toward the woman with the broken neck, her fingers poised like a predator¡¯s claw. Her lips curled into a faint, almost cruel smile.

    Adira stated, "I can." her voice low and smooth. Then, she tilted her head slightly, her sharp eyes locking onto the woman''s hollow gaze.

    Adira continued," If this city gives me a reason to do it again."

    Then Adira¡¯s voice softened to a whisper, chilling in its clarity. "After all, the first time was the hardest I admit. But the second time..."

    Her smile widened, her whisper barely audible, "I can make it even more painful than the first."

    The entity''s eyes wavered, a flicker of something akin to fear crossing their hollow gaze. Then, in the blink of an eye, the grotesque figure transformed.

    What once was horrifying now stood as a pristine young lady, her appearance that of a noble.

    The twisted neck was no longer, and her once lifeless eyes, though still carrying a trace of nervousness, now glimmered with joy. A gentle smile graced her lips as she asked, almost hesitantly, "Are you perhaps Lady Adira?"

    Adira''s faint smile remained in place, her hand still hovering close to the young lady¡¯s neck as she replied. "Yes, I am."

    The young lady''s eyes sparkled with recognition, and she stammered, struggling to contain her excitement. "It is... it is a pleasure to meet you, Lady Adira." She attempted a curtsy but hesitated, as Adira¡¯s hand still hovered near her neck. The one standing beside her was the only one who managed to curtsy instead.

    A soft chuckle escaped Adira''s lips. Her hand shifted, brushing gently from the woman¡¯s neck to her cheek in a gesture both intimate and unsettling.

    "The pleasure is mine," Adira responded. "It is rare to encounter such beauty wandering in broad daylight."

    With her free hand, Adira reached into the basket hanging from her arm, retrieving two apples. She extended them toward the two ladies. "Here," she said warmly. "Take this, and make sure to take care of yourself."

    The two young ladies before her flushed a bright pink, their demeanor changing entirely.

    One shakily reached for the apple, her voice trembling as she protested, "I... I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy of such a gift from you, Lady Adira!"

    Adira¡¯s smile deepened, though her eyes retained their sharpness. "I insist."

    The woman hesitated before finally accepting the apple, stammering, "Very well¡ª" Her companion squealed with excitement, both of them clutching the fruit like sacred relics.

    Their flushed faces and rapid fanning only amplified their giddy enthusiasm. "Thank you so much, Lady Adira!"

    Adira¡¯s gaze lingered for a moment before she spoke again, her tone now laced with polite finality. "There are matters I must attend to."

    Adira¡¯s hand traced a line from the woman¡¯s cheek down to her neck, this time with an almost tender touch. "I¡¯m afraid I must take my leave."

    "No!" the two exclaimed in unison, their voices filled with sudden regret. "We¡¯re so sorry for taking your time. Please, Lady Adira, be on your way! We are honored to have had such a precious encounter¡ªone we will never forget."

    Adira¡¯s smile remained fixed, though beneath it lay a practiced insincerity. To them, however, she shone as if she were sunlight itself¡ªa goddess descending into their mundane world.

    Adira offered a final nod of farewell, walking away as they loudly expressed their gratitude once more. As the distance grew, their hushed conversation drifted to her ears.

    " She¡¯s nothing like the rumors." one said dreamily.

    " You¡¯re so lucky! I only received an apple meanwhile you-!" the other retorted, their voices turning to faint bickering.

    Adira found it amusing. Just moments ago, their ghostly forms had stared at her with unyielding contempt. Yet, in the blink of an eye, their living self have eyes that sparkled with reverence.

    Adira formed a circle with her index finger and thumb, then a layer of mana formed in the space between her two fingers. As she glanced over, the hole formed in her finger, she saw the 2 ghastly figures tall beside the young ladies,  their hollow, unyielding eyes remained fixed on Adira.,

    Adira couldn¡¯t suppress the smirk that tugged at her lips. The irony of the dead mingling so effortlessly among the living was a sight that both somehow amused and astonished her, afterall, she was also supposed to be like them if not for Fiona.

    If the future is to linger in the past, as she herself had, then they must summon every shred of their will to prevent their living selves from bringing harm to Adira¡¯s family. They would do well to remember¡ªif they care so much about their living selves¡ªnot to anger her.

    Only then would she entertain the notion of a temporary truce. Otherwise, this time, they would face a fate far graver than death.

    Yet, even as the thought formed, Adira couldn''t ignore the gnawing question that had lingered at the edge of her mind. How had these spirits really come to accompany her in the past if they were to be slain in the future?

    Fiona''s words echoed faintly in her memory¡ªher soul in the past had been taken, replaced by her future self. The notion that two versions of the same soul, if they were to coexist, would vanish, now seemed to no longer apply to these spirits.

    But then again, these spirits were different. They had no bodies waiting to reclaim them, no futures to overwrite. And yet, they remained bound to Adira, tethered in defiance of reason.

    Why? The sword¡ªthe blade once wielded to sever their mortal ties¡ªhad been broken before her death, they should¡¯ve been released even if the sword came back now.

    Also Adira¡¯s death should have been enough to satisfy these lost spirits, and even if it hadn¡¯t, her soul had already traveled to the past, where none of her misdeeds had yet occurred. So what force kept them lingering now?

    Unless... part of the power granted by the cub involved the return of the sword¡ªnot just any sword, but her original blade, before it was broken.

    Just the thought of it gave her a headache. She knew the last possibility might be the closest, for if one were to examine her memories, it would be evident how heavily she had once relied on that sword.

    Just how strong are Fiona and these cubs? Such power should have been known, yet no one has ever spoken of a fox deity. And just how could these souls have followed her if none of them had died yet?

    The questions lingered in her mind, each one more perplexing than the last. The unanswered possibility made her lips press into a thin line.

    If the original sword had indeed been returned, for her it was not just a tool but a symbol¡ªa reminder of the lives she had claimed and the burdens she now bore.

    This thought stirred a deep sense of foreboding within her¡ªa gnawing dread that no matter what she did, nothing would ever change.

    The very idea of being shackled to a predetermined destiny, no matter her efforts, was enough to piss her off.

    Adira¡¯s resolve hardened, and a fire ignited within her chest. She would not let this pass unchallenged. No matter how unyielding fate seemed, she would wield every ounce of her power to defy it¡ªeven if it meant using an evil tool to alter its course.

    Adira knew one truth above all: she was no longer the woman she once was. With the insight she had gained and the paths now visible to her, there were more options at her disposal than ever before. And this time, she vowed, she would not fall victim to destiny''s cruel design.

    Lost in her thoughts, Adira''s wandering gaze suddenly locked onto a familiar figure amidst the bustling crowd.

    Standing by the front of a modest flower shop, surrounded by a vibrant array of blossoms in every color, shape, and fragrance, was a man who drew attention not by his attire¡ªa black cloak with its hood resting casually on his nape¡ªbut by his serene and commanding presence.

    His height set him apart, his figure towering among the crowd. What truly caught her attention, however, was his appearance. Even from a partial view, the chiseled lines of his face appeared as though sculpted by the divine itself, each detail deliberate and flawless.

    His eyes, bright yet gentle, carried a focused intensity, as though the world around him faded in the presence of the delicate blooms he observed.

    His entire form exuded celestial grace, every feature meticulously crafted as if he were an angel wrought from the purest light.

    He reached out to examine the delicate flowers on display, his movements deliberate, almost reverent.  The pristine white sleeves of his tunic, visible beneath the dark cloak, were immaculate, a subtle testament to his discipline and care.

    His calm yet penetrating gaze lingered on the blossoms, as though searching for an unspoken secret hidden within their fragile beauty.

    A thrill coursed through Adira, igniting a spark of excitement that sent shivers across her skin.

    A grin tugged at her lips, unbidden and impossible to suppress. That figure, that posture, that undeniable air of quiet strength¡ªthere was no mistaking him.

    For that back, that presence could belong to no one else but the man who had once matched her in battle¡ªthe Bearer of Light, General Cain!

    Adira couldn¡¯t help but think that this is truly the embodiment of the bearer of light! Even at such a young age, his appearance defied all norms¡ªhis beauty so striking it bordered on the supernatural. It was as though the heavens themselves had deemed him their masterpiece, setting him apart from ordinary mortals.

    Before Adira could process the surge of recognition, her feet carried her forward, her hands waving energetically through the air.

    A rare joy bubbled within her at the sight of a familiar face outside her family. It was the kind of unexpected meeting that felt like stumbling upon an old friend after a long time.

    ¡° General¡ª¡±

    Adira¡¯s enthusiastic call was abruptly cut short as her foot caught on the hem of her dress. Her traitorous attire had conspired against her!

    As Adira lost her balance, her hand shot out instinctively, grasping for the figure in front of her. She braced herself for the inevitable fall, but instead of hitting the ground, she felt a firm grip catch her arm.

    Startled, Adira looked up, her eyes widening with excitement as recognition dawned. ¡°It really is you, General!¡±

    The sound of something dropping broke through her enthusiasm, and her gaze shifted downward.

    A few apples had tumbled onto the cobblestones, rolling haphazardly in the bustling street!

    Realizing she had caused a disturbance, Adira quickly bent down to gather them, brushing against the edge of Cain¡¯s cloak as she did so.

    Cain, noticing a few apples rolling farther away, moved with quiet grace to retrieve them. He crouched effortlessly, his tall frame folding down as he reached for the scattered fruit.

    The crowd flowed around them, indifferent, stepping over or around the fallen fruit without a second glance.

    Adira paused a bit irritated, her lips curving into a sarcastic smirk. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her name were plastered on her back, who knows how many people would have rushed to help.

    Feeling a bit ashamed, Adira¡¯s eyes flicked toward the flower shop, intending to apologize for disrupting the scene, but she noticed that the store owner was nowhere in sight¡ªlikely preoccupied inside.

    That left only Adira and Cain standing together, the two silently placing the apples back into the basket on her arm amidst the murmurs of the gathering crowd.

    Now that most of the apples have been picked up, for a brief moment, silence stretched between them.

    Adira studied Cain, her thoughts drifting back to their last encounter. She had been blind then, unable to see him, unable to truly take in his presence as she did now.

    It had only been days since their last encounter, well atleast for her, and yet, seeing him now brought a strange sense of familiarity¡ªone that felt disjointed by an odd detail.

    Adira tilted her head slightly, scrutinizing him. The Cain she remembered should have borne the maturity of time¡ªa reflection of the godlike figure carved into the statues, with sharp features and an air of seasoned wisdom.

    Instead, this version of Cain had softer, almost cherubic features: full lips and faintly rounded cheeks that hadn¡¯t yet been sculpted by the passage of years.

    ¡°Wait... young!?¡± Adira exclaimed out of the blue.

    Cain¡¯s bright eyes blinked open, clearly startled by her sudden exclamation. As he opened his mouth to speak, she hastily cut him off.

    ¡°Generality!¡± Adira blurted, waving her hand around, pointing at the people nearby, then back at him. She tried, and failed, to mask her awkwardness with a forced chuckle. ¡°Ah, yes, it really is¡ª¡± she gestured toward the crowd again, then back to him, ¡°You¡ª¡± She gestured toward everyone once more, her voice trailing off. ¡°Generality!¡±

    As if that¡¯s going to fix what she just said! Adira cringed inwardly. This would certainly be one of those moments she''d look back on with mortification.

    Adira really needed to stop living as though she were still in the future.

    Meeting old acquaintances triggered Adira¡¯s sense of time, blurring the lines between past and present. But now, she was truly back in the past, and none of these people knew her. They couldn¡¯t possibly understand.

    Adira knew she was acting indecently, and she assumed that the consequences of this slip-up would most likely follow her for days. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    It wasn¡¯t just that she had caused a small scene¡ªthough, considering her status as the first daughter of noble birth, second only to the peerage, all eyes would naturally be on her.

    Even if no one recognized her yet, word would quickly spread of the Duke¡¯s family¡¯s arrival in the city. Descriptions and details would be exchanged in whispers, and soon enough, everyone would know she had made a fool of herself.

    But those worries seemed insignificant compared to the real problem. How could she have called him "<i>General</i>" when he hadn¡¯t even earned that title yet?

    The thought hit her like a weight to the chest, and her panic grew. Yet, despite the chaos swirling in her mind, Adira forced herself to maintain a smile, though it felt tight and insincere.

    With a nervous gulp, Adira steadied her voice, she asked, ¡°Do you think the generality of the people in Lirosa are mostly merchants, artists, and¡­ and gentry?¡±

    Cain¡¯s response came with a simple pause. He considered her question, then answered in his usual calm tone. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Adira nodded, though her mind was still racing. Trying to salvage what little dignity she had left, she replied. "I think so too."

    With an awkward smile, she wanted to diffuse the tension in the air. Noticing a few apples still scattered on the ground, she bent down to gather the remaining fallen fruit and carefully placed them back into the basket.

    For some reason, Adira found herself pausing for a moment, eyeing the apples. They¡¯re surprisingly fresh¡­

    This was the only chance she had to observe them thoroughly, after all. Yet, she couldn¡¯t shake the odd feeling of being drawn to an apple. She quickly brushed the thought aside, finding it a bit weird.

    Once the apples were back in place, Adira stood up, dusting off her hands and trying to shake off the lingering discomfort.

    Adira cleared her throat, she tried again, her voice laced with a feigned uncertainty. ¡°Sir, I believe your name must also be General, am I correct?¡±

    Cain¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, a silent question hanging in the air.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Adira laughed nervously, her words spilling out in a rush. ¡°Uh¡­ well, hahaha! I thought¡­ because you turned around when I called you ¡® <i>General</i>,¡¯ so I¡­ assumed you had the same name, you know? Or maybe not? What¡¯s your name, sir?¡±

    Cain stared at her, his expression remaining indifferent as he replied, ¡°Cain.¡±

    Adira blinked, eyes widening in surprise. ¡°What a surprise! You know, I have a friend with the same name! What are the odds, right? For a second I thought he was you!¡± She chuckled awkwardly, but the sound felt forced.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    An uncomfortable silence stretched between them.

    Adira coughed, the awkwardness palpable in the air. ¡°E-ehem. Well then, I¡¯ll be on my way now. It was a pleasure to meet you, good sir. I¡¯m sorry for, uh¡­ causing a disturbance. I really mistook you for a friend of mine.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, she spun on her heel and strode away, her cheeks flushed with the sting of embarrassment.

    Adira wondered why he was even here. Had the General lived in Lirosa when he was young? Maybe he had¡­ or maybe not. It was information she wasn¡¯t fully aware of.

    In the past, she had crossed paths with him in the most unexpected places and times¡ªjust like this one. But she had never encountered him around this time before!

    Some things never change, huh? This encounter could perhaps be viewed as the change Fiona had alluded to, brought about by the simple act of purchasing a cheesecake when in the past Adira didn¡¯t actually do this.

    The ripple effect¡ªthough born from a small encounter¡ªwas more evident than she had anticipated.  It would likely grow even more pronounced now that her core had matured, soon to be known to the public.

    The doctor had even considered her one of the divine people, if that was to be announced. So much was bound to change.  Adira could only hope that such change would lead to the betterment of her family.

    Adira hadn¡¯t gotten far when, suddenly, Cain¡¯s voice broke through the silence, he asked, ¡° Are you looking for something?"

    Adira froze mid-step, startled. She turned around, forcing a nervous laugh as she answered,"Actually, yes, I am."

    Cain nodded, his composed demeanor evident as he walked toward Adira, asking calmly, ¡°I am willing to help. What is it you¡¯re looking for, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡±

    Surprisingly, the young Cain spoke more than expected, initiating the conversation in a way he never had before¡ªand, to her surprise, in a manner that seemed genuinely helpful.

    Normally, Cain refrained from speaking unless the situation demanded it. Yet perhaps this was one of those rare moments when it did¡ªwhen someone appeared to be in need of assistance.

    Adira nodded eagerly. "Oh, I don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t mind at all!"

    Of course, she would never decline his offer. Who was she to refuse this man¡ªnot just any man but this righteous man¡ªon his journey toward godhood?

    One could never go wrong in befriending a holy figure! Adira felt as though she had stumbled upon a hidden treasure cove, one she could keep all to herself!

    As Adira wallowed in her imaginative thoughts, Cain waited patiently, his expression mild and serene, almost polite even.

    The contrast between the young Cain and the older version of him could not have been more stark!

    Their encounters had been few and far between, but when they did cross paths, the words he spoke could nearly lift one to the heavens. He was simply that compelling.

    Yet now, imagining him speaking the same words with his current expression felt... rather out of place.

    Noticing how he¡¯s still waiting, Adira said. "I need to buy a cheesecake."

    "..."

    "..."

    Was that embarrassing? She wasn¡¯t sure. However, for some reason, she felt a twinge of awkwardness in the silence.

    <i>Why did the conversation suddenly fall quiet?</i>

    Then suddenly, Cain broke the silence as he stated. "I know of a place."

    Adira was full of smiles as she replied, ¡° That¡¯s great! Please kindly lead the way!¡±

    Cain paused for a moment, casting a brief glance down at Adira before striding forward, effortlessly parting the crowd with his imposing frame.

    Adira followed closely behind. Watching him, Cain was precisely the sort of man an impetuous leader might send to the frontier. His strength was unparalleled¡ªhaving him around, one would never need to worry. Then, her thoughts drifted to Cain''s past in the frontier.

    <i>It¡¯s not that I¡¯m suggesting His Imperial Majesty is impetuous, but... meh.</i>

    Following his broad back, Adira found an unexpected pleasure in the act. She thought to herself that she needed to build a good rapport with this man if they were to continue meeting easily in the future.

    The benefits Adira could gain simply by being affiliated with this man before she had committed her wrongdoings, could extend to her family as well! Who knows, perhaps his good fortune might even rub off on her.

    Before long, they arrived at a quiet bakery nestled beside the street. Its exterior was designed to invite long, restful stays¡ªwooden furniture, small hanging plants from the ceiling, and a modestly elegant sign just outside the door.

    The entire place exuded a tranquil atmosphere, perfect for a warm drink on a cold winter¡¯s day.

    But it was soon to be summer, so the few people resting inside were simply going about their usual routines.

    Adira saw how tall Cain now was, his head nearly brushing the top of the doorway with the ease of a casual stride.

    <i>Not only has this man surpassed the spiritual, but he has also defied the very norms of physique! Truly, a great man deserving of all his titles.</i>

    The bell above the door jingled, signaling their arrival, alerting the baker behind the counter of their entrance.

    The baker''s eyes were quick to scan the two of them with nothing but a glance. He greeted gleefully," Young Lady, welcome! What can I get for such a beautiful lady today?"

    Adira glanced at Cain, who stood beside her. The baker had likely mistaken him for her guard. Clearing her throat, she corrected him, "This man is with me. We¡¯re here for a cheesecake."

    ¡°Oh,¡± the baker responded, his eyes flicking briefly to Cain, before offering a polite, albeit somewhat awkward, smile. He turned back to Adira and asked. ¡°What kind would you like?¡±

    Unsure, Adira asked, "...What kind do you have?"

    The baker retrieved a wooden board, inscribed with a variety of options, and said, ¡°Pick whichever you prefer, young lady.¡± as he said so, his finger seems to linger on the most expensive choice.

    ¡°Oho¡­¡± Adira held her chin, amused by his strategy. ¡°I see where your finger is pointing, Mister.¡±

    ¡°Ah, forgive me!¡± The baker held his hands up, chuckling. ¡°My finger must have slipped.¡±

    Adira chuckled, she asked ¡°Do you want me to buy that one?¡±

    The baker, attempting to hide his grin, covered his mouth with a paper but he couldn¡¯t hide the enthusiasm in his eyes, he stated, ¡°It is always our wish for esteemed customers to choose what suits their taste!¡±

    Adira narrowed her eyes at him, her tone playful. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it...¡±

    The baker responded,¡° Really, it¡¯s true! We only wish for the joy of our customers, young lady!¡±

    Adira smiled knowingly. ¡°I know, I know.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s thought, she saw that the cheesecake names listed were unfamiliar¡ªeither because she had forgotten them after so long or because they were new to her altogether.

    Realization struck her¡ªshe actually had more money than she could even count at this moment. Why bother carefully selecting a flavor when she could simply have them all?

    Adira pulled a pouch from the pocket of her dress and spoke proudly, her eyes glimmering. ¡°I¡¯ll just take them all!¡±

    Adira afterall was the daughter of a noble, she recalled how a portion of her allowance was always discreetly tucked into her dress by her maids whenever she ventured into the city. And this budget was no trivial sum!

    Even if she were to buy every pastry in the shop, it wouldn¡¯t come close to exhausting her funds.

    The baker was caught off guard then his mouth instantly curved into a huge zealous grin," Well then, just sit tight Milady! Your cheesecake is surely in safe hands! I assure you¡ªyou¡¯ll taste heavenly pastry in this store. Why don¡¯t you sit while I fix up your order, Milady?"

    Adira nodded, her excitement evident. ¡°I¡¯ll do just that.¡±

    The baker was clearly pleased with the customer''s purchase and personally escorted them to a table, one that would be considered the best spot of the room.

    Adira found herself thanking him repeatedly, though he deflected each expression of gratitude with another bout of<i> ¡®¡¯ thank you ¡®¡¯</i> as well, turning the exchange into a lighthearted back-and-forth.

    He soon issued commands to the workers behind the counter, and a young woman, likely another employee, emerged from the back carrying delicate glasses of drinks¡ªnone of which were meant for them.

    The lady employee glanced at Cain and Adira with a curious expression and asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t the two of you sat down yet?¡±

    Adira was taken aback. The woman¡¯s tone was harsh, almost sharp, and her indifference to appearances was conspicuously absent in contrast to the baker.

    Adira couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the stress of the woman¡¯s job was taking its toll on her. Still, this first impression was certainly striking¡ªit reminded her of the people she used to mingle with, though not in an entirely negative way.

    Adira smiled politely and moved to a chair. ¡°We¡¯ll sit now.¡±

    Cain, following closely behind, ensured Adira¡¯s chair was pulled out for her before taking the opposite seat.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Adira said with a polite smile as she settled into her seat.

    The General¡ªehem- Cain¡ªmaintained a calm demeanor, sitting still, though his eyes wandered over the flowers in the cafe before finally settling on the small plant in the center of the table.

    Adira, on the other hand, found herself deep in thought, wondering what he had been like in the East, and if he had ever been one of those who had dealt the final blow.

    A smile tugged at her lips. Adira was tempted to ask this young Cain what he thought of witches. It might be a bit mischievous, but her curiosity itched to interrogate him. She wanted to know if Cain had already been so detached from humanity when he was young.

    Just as she was about to speak, however, a sudden outburst caught her attention.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± someone exclaimed out of nowhere.

    Adira whipped her head toward the source of the voice. A bald man stood almost intimidatingly on one of the seats, his words hushed yet unintentionally loud, making him seem suspicious.

    Realizing he had caused a scene in public, the bald man shamefully sat down, wiping beads of sweat from his forehead as he spoke, his voice thick with concern. ¡°Who knows what beasts are lurking in that mountain!? Didn¡¯t they recently find strange, resentful spirits there? Stop being so reckless!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not being reckless!¡± came the retort from the man sitting in front of him. ¡°I just want some change. I¡¯m tired of writing about girls moaning, giggling, and falling in love with some fool! I want... I want to create something... Something that will move the people who read my work. But whatever, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    The bald man shot back sharply, ¡°I won¡¯t, and I will never understand!  Do you want to die!? Just tell me if you want to die. I¡¯ll be the one to do it for you, for free.¡± His eyes narrowed, and his jaw clenched tightly.

    The other man replied. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    The bald man almost slapped the table, but instead, he looked around, his fist clenched, before glaring at him intensely. ¡°Then stick to writing romance! No one¡¯s going to read that kind of thing from a renowned erotic author!¡±

    Adira propped her arm up to her chin, listening intently. At first, her curiosity was piqued by the mention of resentful spirits¡ªfinding it strange and wondering if it might be linked to the abnormalities of the spirits attached to her. But now, the unfolding drama was drawing her in even more, making her pay closer attention.

    Nothing beats a bit of random gossip while waiting for one''s order.

    ¡°What!?¡± the man who claimed to be an author snapped, ¡°It¡¯s not about the author! It¡¯s about the contents of the book! The contents!!!¡± He crossed his arms defiantly. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Misty Mountains whether you like it or not. I won¡¯t accept decisions made for me without my consent.¡±

    The bald man in front of him stared with wide eyes, veins bulging in his neck and forehead. ¡° Before you get killed by some beast or the reseantful spirits of the South, we¡¯ll lose all our money and die because of you!¡±

    "Fuck off!" the other man growled, his voice thick with fury. "The only thing you see in my books is money, money, and money!" He leapt to his feet, exclaiming, "I''d rather die than lose my passion!"

    ¡° You fucking crook!¡±  the bald man shouted, his voice rising to a furious pitch. ¡° Don¡¯t think you can bring change! You¡¯re nothing but a second-rate¡ª!¡±

    Thud!

    His words were abruptly cut off as Adira placed a gold coin on the table. "This young lady is quite interested in your conversation," she remarked, her gaze steady. "In exchange for gold, may I know the name of this author?"

    Confused, the author stared at Adira with questioning eyes, asking. ¡°Who¡ª¡±

    ¡°WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU?¡± The bald man exclaimed.

    THUD!

    The bald man instantly stood up, causing the chair he had been sitting on to crash to the floor with a loud raucous sound. His face, from his forehead to his neck, turned as red as a tomato.

    Staring at him, Adira couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he was so mad. There was no need to be so angry; it was very off-putting, especially in such a serene setting.

    Adira remained calm, her smile not quite reaching her eyes as she stared him dead in the eye. She remarked, " Hello, nice to meet you, I¡¯m Adira."

    "Huh??? Adira?" He gave her a once-over before stiffening. "Adira¡­"

    The bald man clearly moved in circles of importance. Though arrogant enough to cause a scene in public, his arrogance was tempered by a cautious awareness. He was keenly conscious of his connections and understood how those at the top presented themselves¡ªespecially when it came to family symbols and crests.

    He didn¡¯t need to know their names to discern their status; a simple observation of their outer appearance, let alone the patterns in their clothing, was enough to tell him whether they were of importance or not.

    Realizing who this lady was and where she came from, his eyes bulged, looking as if they might fall out at any moment. His mouth gaped open in stunned disbelief.

    The bald man quickly composed himself, lowering his head and kneeling on one leg. "Forgive me! I¡­ I didn¡¯t know! Please don¡¯t take this fool¡¯s insolence to heart!"

    Adira hadn¡¯t expected him to kneel, so she quickly assisted him to his feet. "Please don¡¯t kneel,¡± she said, offering a nervous smile as she glanced around. The onlookers were starting to grow more curious about the scene unfolding. She added, ¡°There are too many people here.¡±

    Feeling the awkwardness of the moment, Adira cleared her throat and addressed the author asking. "Your name, sir?"

    "Oh, yes, uhm..." His eyes darted to the bald man, seemingly confused, before he spoke. " My name is Jessie, Milady."

    Adira waited for him to continue, but he hesitated. Seeing her still waiting, Jessie added, "Jessie Pernoud, Milady.¡±

    Adira nodded in reply, her gaze expectant. He hesitated once more, then added, ¡°I... I write books?" For a brief moment, his eyes flickered with uncertainty, his gaze avoiding hers.

    Confused, Adira didn¡¯t understand why Jessie appeared so nervous. She was a young lady, shorter than them, yet they acted as if they were standing before an imperial knight.

    Glancing to her side, Adira noticed the General had silently positioned himself beside her, as still as a statue once more. It seemed he had noticed her gaze, for he turned his head toward her and met her stare.

    With nothing else to say, Adira nodded at him and Cain also nodded back.

    Suddenly, the sharp-tongued woman from earlier that was holding cups, inserted herself between them. This time, she held a box with delicate ribbons tied around it, securing it tightly.

    The lady employee glanced at Adira with a mix of curiosity and impatience before speaking in an overly polite, almost forced tone, "Milady, here is your order. Please come again next time." She bowed. "Fare thee well, milady."

    As her parting words floated in the air, Adira realized they were being quietly ushered out. Looking around, she noticed the store had grown uncomfortably quiet following their conversation.

    "Melissa! You!" The baker stormed over to Adira¡¯s side, his voice a low whisper, laced with frustration. "Not again!"

    The baker quickly replaced his frustration with an obsequious smile as he turned to Adira, explaining in a much softer tone, "Milady, this woman has... issues. You don¡¯t have to leave so soon. Stay as long as you like." He paused, an idea seemingly striking him. "In fact, she¡¯s just a temporary worker! Please forgive her, milady. Her mental state is... not quite balanced these days."

    Adira blinked, momentarily thrown off guard. "Uh... What?"

    The baker chuckled nervously, his smile strained as he proposed, "Would you care for some tea?"

    Meanwhile, Melissa stood off to the side, her mouth agape in shock and disbelief.

    Feeling guilty, Adira quickly spoke up, her words tumbling out. "Oh no, no, I was about to leave anyway. The service was good, truly. Thank you, Melissa."

    The baker responded with a chuckle, "You flatter us too much, milady! Hohoho! Do not worry, milady. The next time you visit, we¡¯ll serve you even better¡ªthough we didn¡¯t do badly this time, hahaha!" He waved his hand shyly, his laughter awkward.

    "Hahaha, yes, sure," Adira replied, smiling as she paid for her order.

    Adira gestured for Jessie to follow her outside however Jessie seemed reluctant, his gaze flickering between the bald man and Adira, but the bald man merely glared at him, silently urging him to follow Adira.

    Adira didn¡¯t mind the tension. After all, they had to leave the store sooner or later¡ªthey had already caused enough of a scene.

    Before leaving, Adira couldn¡¯t help but let her gaze linger on Melissa. Perhaps it was the way she carried herself¡ªsomeone who didn¡¯t care about class and was transparent with her displeasure. Maybe it was also because she felt partly responsible, knowing that her presence had somehow contributed to the woman¡¯s potential loss of her job.

    Regardless, Adira felt the need to cover for Melissa this t]ime. Doing one good deed might prove useful in the future.

    Adira called out, her voice steady but sincere, ¡°Melissa, if you have the time, please consider applying to the manor. Our family could use another helping hand.¡±

    Melissa, still shocked in disbelief, was now entirely caught off guard by such a generous offer.

    Adira couldn¡¯t help but think how the maids at the manor reminded her of Melissa¡ªhonest and capable of loyalty if treated right.

    If Melissa passed the application process, good. If she didn¡¯t, it wasn¡¯t something Adira could control, in the end it''s all up to Melissa. With a soft smile, Adira turned and made her way out.

    Once outside and a little further down the not-so-crowded road, Adira stopped and turned to Jessie. "Sir Jessie, I¡¯m willing to help you reach Misty Mountain. I¡¯ll provide a mount and cover all your expenses along the way." She paused, her gaze steady, then added, "In return, tell me everything you know about the resentful spirits of the South."

    Jessie, who seemed to have just spotted a pot of gold, immediately agreed without hesitation. "Milady, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know! You can trust me! I¡¯ve done my research¡ªcarefully and thoroughly, of course!"

    Glancing at the people passing by, Jessie lowered his voice. "The stories aren¡¯t long, but... this isn¡¯t exactly the best place to tell them. Should we find somewhere more private, milady?"

    Adira glanced at the clock tower in the distance, its hands marking the passing time in the heart of the city. And then, it hit her¡ªCain was still there, quietly accompanying her! How could she have treated the very person who introduced her to this place like a stranger? What a blunder!

    "No. Just come to the Duke¡¯s Manor tomorrow," Adira said quickly, her tone apologetic. "We can continue from there. I¡¯ll inform the guards of your visit. I can¡¯t stay out for too long; this meeting was... unexpected, hahaha."

    Jessie¡¯s eyes widened. "Oh! So, milady is from the Duke Laskaris¡¯ family? I¡ªI''m sorry, I didn¡¯t know! Please forgive me if I¡¯ve acted disgracefully¡ª"

    Adira chuckled quietly to herself, amused by his mistake. <i>He must think I¡¯m a noblewoman, but not a Duke''s kin earlier.</i>

    She quickly waved her hand to dismiss his concerns. "No, no! You didn¡¯t offend me. Don¡¯t worry about it. I don¡¯t care about such things, honestly. Just be yourself when you''re around me. I hope that eases you."

    Jessie, still looking uncomfortable, shook his head. "I could never behave that way towards you, milady!"

    Adira sighed in defeat, laughing lightly. "Well, that''s up to you. So, will you be able to visit tomorrow?"

    Jessie brightened immediately, nodding enthusiastically. "Yes, of course! I¡¯ll be there first thing in the morning!"

    "Good," Adira said, pausing for a moment. "One last thing... Where exactly in the South are these resentful spirits?"

    Jessie answered without hesitation. "It¡¯s in the eastern part of the South, milady."

    "East... Southeast?" Adira inquired, narrowing her eyes slightly in thought.

    Her memories of the area near it stirred in her mind, a faint chuckle escaping her lips. The word "east," brought a sense of comfort.

    Jessie glanced at her, a look of curiosity crossing his face as he sought to understand her reaction.

    "Is something funny, milady?" Jessie asked, clearly intrigued by her sudden amusement.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Pay me no mind,¡± Adira replied, waving her hand dismissively. ¡°Can you tell me more about it?¡±

    Jessie nodded,¡± Understood. It¡¯s located in a region known as ¡® <i>Firenze</i>,'' according to the locals, Milady.¡± He paused, gathering his thoughts before continuing, "It¡¯s a relatively small area now, but I believe you¡¯ll recognize it better as the place your father, the Duke, and the Emperor¡¯s friend, once governed in the past."

    ¡°Oh.¡± Adira tapped her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Interesting.¡±

    There was something Adira felt she must know, yet she recognized that nothing there might offer her the answers she sought. However, perhaps it was because she has her own ¡°<i>Resentful Spirits</i>¡±, but the mention of the Resentful Spirits of the South and the Witch of the South stirred a strange resonance within her.

    The two names felt eerily similar, and her curiosity was piqued. But the connection seems rather far-fetched as her title of being the Witch of The South occurred in the future.

    Adira¡¯s eyes narrowed in thought. ¡°Can you briefly tell me about this Resentful Spirit of the South? What is it, and how did it come to be?¡±

    Jessie hesitated for a moment before answering. ¡° I¡¯m not entirely sure, Milady, but based on the rumors I¡¯ve heard, the resentful spirits might have originated from the black plague. A town was struck down by disease, and many lives were lost. From what I¡¯ve gathered, the Emperor and your father, the Duke, along with their other sworn brother were deeply involved in suppressing the plague, as it was considered a major calamity at the time. Thankfully, the spread was contained before it could reach farther territories.¡±

    Adira absorbed his words in silence, the weight of what he said lingering in her mind.

    There was something about this matter that gnawed at her curiosity. Not only was her father involved, but the mention of the Emperor also felt strange¡ª at the same time she had never known of a third friend or rather a sworn brother, it was something Adira was hearing for the first time.

    A peculiar feeling stirred within her, quiet yet insistent¡ªa sense that there was more to this tale than she had realized. More threads to follow, more truths to uncover. Yet, the uncertainty of it all made her wonder if this was just another case, unrelated to anything she was searching for at the moment.

    The connection between the plague, the spirits, and her father remained like a puzzle with too many missing pieces, impossible to solve without seeing the bigger picture. In fact, there wasn¡¯t even certainty that they were related at all.

    Each step she can take toward this issue could bring her closer to the truth¡ªor deeper into a web of lies and uncertainties, or she could even arrive at none.

    But as time continued to slip away, one thing became clear: Adira was six years in the past. The only thing she had in abundance was time itself. The rest, she realized, was a matter of choice.

    In the end, Adira knew she could always change her fate, whether by force or not.

    Killing those who stood in her way to achieve peace was not a foreign concept to her.

    But would her family truly be happy if the path she paved to achieve peace was covered with blood?

    Adira recalled the time when they all had lunch together in the manor¡¯s dining room. The memory of their warm smiles, the sense of belonging and love in the air, made her hesitate.

    Would her family still see her as the same person if she killed to protect them?

    ¡°... I see. Very well.¡± Adira smiled, her tone softening. ¡° Forgive me, but I really don¡¯t have much time left. I must be off now. Let¡¯s continue this conversation with more detail tomorrow, Jessie, remember.  Take care on your way.¡±

    "Yes! Thank you, Milady! Thank you so much!" Jessie exclaimed, his eyes sparkling with genuine joy.

    "Don¡¯t mention it," Adira replied with a grin. "Think of it as an exchange of sorts. I get what I want, you get what you want. It¡¯s a win-win for both of us, hahaha!"

    Jessie smiled, though his gratitude remained clear. Jessie smiled, though his gratitude remained clear. "Still, I¡¯m truly grateful for your patronage! You don¡¯t know how much this means to me. Really, thank you so much, milady!"

    Adira shook her head gently. "No, no¡­ There¡¯s really nothing to thank me for. If anything, I should be the one thanking you for taking the time, but I really need to go now. See you tomorrow, Jessie," she said with a smile.

    Jessie nodded eagerly. "Yes! Thank you, Milady! I will definitely be there."

    As they bid their temporary farewells, Jessie continued to express his gratitude, his face bright with satisfaction before he left.

    Adira, now feeling more at ease, turned to head back toward the carriage, with Cain trailing behind her, as quiet as ever.

 Chapter 7.3: A Fatherâ€™s Secret

    <hr>

    Chapter 7.3: A Father¡¯s Secret

    <hr>

    The walk to the carriage was quiet with Adira¡¯s light mood lingering in the air. The negotiation with Jessie had gone far more smoothly than expected, with no issues or complications, and she had even secured the cheesecake her sibling wanted.

    While walking, Adira couldn¡¯t help but glance back at Cain. A twinge of guilt pricked at her¡ªshe worried the trip might have bored him. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for the quiet companionship he had provided.

    Adira slowed her pace to match Cain¡¯s stride. With a warm smile, she said, ¡°Thank you for helping me today, Sir Cain.¡±

    Cain glanced at her briefly, his expression as composed as ever, and gave a curt nod in reply.

    Already accustomed to his reserved demeanor, Adira merely shrugged it off. She began to whistle softly, letting the silence between them settle comfortably. Her gaze wandered to the street artists nearby, easels set up as they painted with deep focus of the people that commissioned them.

    "The Misty Mountain is a dangerous place." Cain said suddenly, his voice cutting through the silence.

    "So I¡¯ve heard," Adira replied with a nod of agreement, her tone light.

    For a moment, Cain said nothing more. Adira glanced at him curiously, catching a faint flicker of hesitation in his usually composed demeanor.

    As the silence stretched, she wondered what had happened today to unsettle him so visibly?

    "Are you planning to go?" Cain finally asked, his voice calm yet carrying an edge of concern.

    Adira stopped in her tracks, turning to face him. It seems Cain had paused a few steps behind her. She studied him carefully, her lighthearted mood shifting into something more contemplative.

    Cain¡¯s face remained as blank and inscrutable as ever, and Adira couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing how little he seemed to change, despite being the younger version of himself.

    Pondering the matter, Adira did resolve to go¡ªif, and only if, Jessie brought the information she sought.

    After contemplating for a bit, Adira replied casually, "Yes, well¡ªeventually."

    Cain¡¯s tone turned serious. "It¡¯s dangerous."

    Adira offered a faint smile. "I know."

    There it was again¡ªthat look on his face. Though difficult to read, his expression carried a genuine conflict that he struggled to conceal. Adira found the sight rather amusing; the young Cain, usually so composed, seemed to wear his emotions more openly than he realized.

    "All the more reason not to go," Cain pressed, his voice steady but firm.

    Adira shrugged lightly. "Aside from that, I don¡¯t see any other reason why not?"

    Cain didn¡¯t reply immediately, though his brow furrowed ever so slightly, his internal debate written plainly on his features.

    Amused by his reaction, Adira let out a soft chuckle, her eyes glinting with mischief. "If it¡¯s so dangerous¡­ then will you accompany me, Sir Cain?" she teased, her tone light but laced with curiosity.

    Cain¡¯s gaze shifted to her, his expression steady yet unreadable. For a moment, it seemed as though he might refuse, but he merely studied her in silence, the weight of her question lingering between them.

    Adira knew that her powers had come back. It seemed that the ''<i>wish</i>'' had been fulfilled, as the words: ¡®<i>Powers back</i>¡¯ and the cub representing it had vanished which in turn made her core mature instantly, meaning her ability which is her threads were also restored.

    But it did not mean she possessed the same strength as before. Adira¡¯s abilities were back, yet she still needed time to adjust to movement, and her stamina was as weak as that of a child.

    Having lived a life of luxury, Adira at this age had never needed to concern herself with survival.

    Adira could also not rely on her sword skills the same way as before. With her current frail body, it was simply not an option. She could not swing a sword with these weak arms¡ªthey would snap under the weight.

    Even if Adira somehow could, the effort required for a single strike would drain her of all strength.

    For trips that required her to be physically present, it left her with one choice: hiring mercenaries. But if Cain were to join her¡ªwell, a man like him was worth the strength of a hundred soldiers. Any mercenary she hires would seem like little more than a pawn in comparison.

    Cain was more than capable of handling anything they might encounter on their journey. Not only would it save her money, but she wouldn''t have to worry about strength.

    To top it off, Cain could serve as a pedestal. Adira knew Cain well enough to know that his loyalty to the church and his role as the darling of the gods meant he would always follow the righteous path. That alone assured her that Cain¡¯s presence would provide the balance she needed if she ever acted impulsively.

    After all, helping had always been his ''hobby'' in the past.

    So, while everything had been unexpected, Adira couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of shame for deliberately letting Cain overhear their exchange, as though it had been an intentional, coy move.

    The bait was accidentally thrown, and well, he was just conventionally there.

    Now, it was up to Cain whether he would bite or not. Though Adira had a good idea of what his answer would be, she still wished to confirm it.

    As the silence stretched, Adira became somewhat unsure, so she embarrassingly tried to offer, " Of course, I¡¯ll pay you handsomely¡­ if you want?"

    Cain simply stared at her, his gaze unwavering and unflinching. Adira, determined not to back down, held his stare, though a flicker of confusion tugged at the edges of her mind. Why was he looking at her like that?

    After a long pause, Cain finally spoke, his voice low and measured as he asked, "Why?"

    Adira¡¯s response was steady, tinged with resolve. "I have to uncover something. But I don¡¯t have the strength to do it alone."

    Cain¡¯s brow furrowed, he asked, "Is it that important that you¡¯d disregard your safety for it?"

    Adira hesitated. She hadn¡¯t yet acquired the information she sought, so its importance was still uncertain, so her tone came out a bit unsure. "Yes..."

    Cain''s expression remained unreadable, his gaze as steady as ever. After a moment of silence, he finally spoke. "I will go with you."

    Adira blinked in surprise. "You will?" Her grin widened, and her tone brightened with excitement. "Wha¡ªReally!? How generous of you, Sir Cain! Name your price, and I¡¯ll pay it."

    Cain remained silent.

    "No need to be shy, Sir Cain!" Adira chirped, her voice light and teasing. "I can give you whatever you want, as long as I can provide it."

    Still, Cain didn''t respond, and Adira''s confusion deepened. "What do you think?" she pressed eagerly. "Do you want something... or nothing, hahaha¡­?"

    "...¡±

    Perhaps the twins'' mischievous nature had rubbed off on Adira, for a playful thought crossed her mind. A coy smile spread across her face as her voice took on a teasing edge. "Do you desire..." She paused, gesturing toward herself with a playful grin. "Me?"

    Cain exhaled sharply through his nose, his gaze hardening slightly with unmistakable displeasure. He gestured behind her before turning on his heel, striding away without uttering another word.

    Adira was momentarily stunned, as if frozen in place by a sudden wave of shame! Cain''s figure grew smaller as he walked ahead, and Adira quickly called out, "Ah¡ªwait! Wait! Sir Cain!"

    Cain halted, turning his head only slightly in response, his eyes still sharp.

    The sudden, loud shout from a well-dressed lady in the midst of the street drew the gaze of passing strangers. Adira smiled awkwardly¡ªshe, of course, was the lady in question.

    Adira then quickly stated,"The meeting place is Luminara. Go to the first inn you find by the teleportation array. Do not concern yourself with the payment," she reassured him. " I intend to depart tomorrow as soon as we are finished. I will await your arrival."

    Good heavens, Adira couldn¡¯t believe she made all these arrangements on the spot! She hadn¡¯t even been certain of leaving earlier! But it no longer mattered. She could simply meet him then and clarify whether the journey would continue based on what she¡¯d hear tomorrow.

    Cain nodded in reply, then he took a step forward, resuming his walk while raising the hood of his cloak.

    Adira watched him depart, a strange feeling settling in her chest. She couldn¡¯t help but think how nice it was to see someone who had been kind to her in the past, back when they had been younger.

    It felt as though she were witnessing a side of him she had never seen before¡ªone untouched by the battles that always seemed to chase after the two of them, offering a fleeting glimpse of the person he once was.

    " See you tomorrow, Sir Cain!" Adira called out, waving her hand in the air.

    Moments later, with only a few steps left to take, Adira arrived at the carriage that had been waiting for her. Duke Hugo, accompanied by the knights outside, stood beside the golden-lined wooden carriage.

    Upon noticing her, Duke Hugo gave a knock on the door, which in turn swiftly opened to reveal Duchess Constance.

    "What took you so long, Adira? I was about to dispatch the knights to search for you!" Duchess Constance  remarked while adjusting her dress as she ascended into the carriage.

    Adira spoke softly, her voice tinged with apology, "Sorry¡­ I encountered an old acquaintance along the way and lost track of time."

    Duchess Constance raised an eyebrow, scrutinizing her with a knowing gaze. Adira, quick to cover, smiled brightly and replied, "Just a friend, Mother. Nothing to dwell upon, hahaha."

    Duchess Constance echoed, "Nothing to dwell upon?" Her tone was still laced with skepticism.

    Adira replied sheepishly, "Yes¡­"

    Duchess Constance¡¯s brow remained arched, and after a moment''s pondering, she finally spoke. "Very well¡­ You should invite this friend of yours for tea. I would like to make her acquaintance."

    "Of course¡­ perhaps in the coming days?" Adira replied, a smile still lingering on her lips. Perhaps, in time, she would clarify that the friend was, in fact, a <i>he</i>, should the opportunity present itself.

    The conversation came to an end as the carriage began to move once more, its wheels turning toward the Duke¡¯s manor.

    <hr>

    The journey passed in peaceful silence.

    Adira¡¯s gaze lingered on her father, who was once again playfully engaging with the twins. Whenever the three of them were together, they transformed a quiet room into a raucous symphony.

    Their words never seemed to cease. This was likely why Duchess Constance never allowed them to sit together during visits to the church. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    The twins were loud enough on their own, but together, they were an even greater cacophony¡ªprobably a trait inherited from Duke Hugo who had no doubt "trained" them in the art of noisiness.

    The tranquility of the ride allowed Adira to slip into her own thoughts.

    Even though Adira didn¡¯t want to, she couldn¡¯t help but recall the events of the past. Only by reflecting on those painful memories could she understand what approach to take for the future.

    As she reflected, only one person stood out the most¡ªsomeone who could influence the course of her future drastically.

    Lucien. The very embodiment of a demon in human form. The man who had taught her the art of the sword¡ªnot for self-defense, but for the ruthless craft of killing.

    It all began with him. The moment Lucien revealed the information that had kept both Adira and Duke Hugo bound in chains, her father was swiftly branded a traitor.

    The news struck like lightning, and with it, everything they ever had came crashing down. The people, filled with rage, had cursed Duke Hugo as a murderer, their cries echoing as her father was led to his execution.

    Adira had stood amidst the crowd¡ªlost in a sea of crimson¡ªwatching from afar as her father¡¯s life was executed. From that moment, everything fell apart, and all her efforts crumbled into nothingness.

    Even now, a small part of her pondered the secret her father had kept hidden¡ªthe one that Lucien used to bend his will and the one that had brought about his downfall. The same secret that had kept Adira far from the Empire, a hostage under Lucien¡¯s control, wielded against Duke Hugo.

    But the relentless waves of tragedy had dulled Adira¡¯s desire for the truth. She had become numb, worn down by the constant trauma and losses.

    However, there was one thing Lucien had always mentioned, a truth wrapped in warning, something that whispered of consequences, both for Adira and those around her, should she stray too far from the path he had set for her.

    <i>¡°The flame your father kindled will return, twice as fierce, engulfing everything he ever built in a sea of flames. Chasing after it, nor running away from it, will only make the blaze grow larger, bolder, and more aggressive.¡±</i>

    Adira had heard the words countless times, each repetition designed to keep her in line, to prevent her from running away.

    Like a leash around Adira¡¯s neck, her father''s secret kept her from contacting anyone in search of the truth¡ªone she herself is unaware of, but had come to accept that he is guilty of, as he exchanged her for this very secret.

    The thought gnawed at her, fueling her doubts and the unanswered questions that lingered in the back of her mind.

    <i>"Your father will be condemned," Lucien¡¯s voice echoed in her thoughts. "The people will choose not to forgive him for what he did. After all, his brother received the brunt of his stupidity. It opened a golden opportunity to break the foundation of the empire¡ªnot if you allow them to find out the truth."</i>

    But what was the truth?

    Adira had always believed her father¡¯s execution was the defining moment of his legacy. Yet, in the quiet gaps of her thoughts, something felt amiss.

    If Duke Hugo was truly guilty, why had Lucien kept the secret buried for so many years? What drove him to torment the children of those nobles he held captive, forcing them to endure his cruel and twisted games?

    Now, with a clearer mind, Adira could reflect on Lucien''s actions and behavior with greater depth, replaying the memories she had of him with newfound scrutiny.

    Lucien had always harbored a deep hatred for nobility, and that was one thing Adira knew for certain. Lying on his behalf was out of the question; he held them hostage with the truth.

    Yet, it seems as if there is more beyond his cruelty. There was something deeper, something hidden beneath the surface of his games.

    Whatever the reason, Adira despised him too much to even consider his motives. The reason he started gathering the noble children¡ªnone of it mattered to her. What mattered to her was the outcome, nothing more.

    From what Adira could remember, once her own blackmail had been exposed, it led to her father¡¯s execution almost immediately, and her entire family being hunted down without mercy.

    Lucien was cruel, yes, but his intellect was unnervingly sharp. He spoke with the kind of wisdom that could easily twist into a knife, every word he spoke felt like a calculated move, always with a purpose¡ªwhether to manipulate, control, or simply to make others feel small.

    Chaos and disarray were never his style; it was precisely why he had trained them all to be assassins, which made what happened in the past  feel profoundly out of character.

    But if her father truly had done something so horrific, why were the details always vague? Why was the truth so fiercely guarded in the past?

    No, the most pressing question was¡ªJust what had he done to bring everything into disarray the moment his secret was exposed?

    Pondering this felt almost as if Lucien had been protecting them the longer he toyed with the secret. But the idea of that made her stomach turn. Protect her? No. The very thought was revolting. He had instigated all forms of torture and torment, all just to amuse himself at her expense.

    Or, perhaps, was there something darker at play, some hidden agenda she couldn¡¯t yet comprehend?

    But then again, could she truly trust her own instincts and the fragmented truths she had pieced together from the few memories of her father, relying only on what Lucien had told her in her previous life?

    Or had Lucien been right to warn her, keeping her anchored to a version of the truth that, in a twisted way, protected both her and her father''s legacy?

    The weight of it all seemed unbearable. What step could she even take now?

    Then, as if something clicked inside her, Jessie¡¯s voice echoed in her mind. One detail, in particular, seemed eerily connected¡ªsomething Jessie had mentioned earlier, and something Lucien used to say¡ªthat lingered in her thoughts: <i>the third sworn brother.</i>

    Looking back, when Adira only knew of the Emperor being the only sworn brother, she had always found it strange that Lucien keeps implying that the Emperor had received the brunt of her father¡¯s mistakes when, in fact, nothing drastic seemed to have directly affected or involved the Emperor in major issues, as far as she could remember.

    Adira couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something about it didn¡¯t add up. It felt off, out of place, but at the time, she had little knowledge to question it further.

    Now, in the present, Adira couldn''t ignore the growing sense that something was linked to that third sworn brother¡ªa connection she couldn¡¯t quite place.

    After all, he was the only one missing, almost forgotten in both this life and the last. The things Lucien kept saying seemed to fit him far more than they did the Emperor.

    It seemed best to ask the one who likely held the missing pieces to this tangled puzzle¡ªthe person who knew the most, starting with the plague Jessie had mentioned.

    Adira turned to her father, a soft smile on her lips. "Father?"

    "Hm?" Duke Hugo responded, still caught up in his play with the twins.

    "Do you remember the Black Plague that swept through Firenze?" Adira asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.

    Duke Hugo paused, his hand resting thoughtfully on his chin. "Ah, yes. I do."

    "I don¡¯t quite remember what happened back then," Adira said, inching closer as if eager to hear. "Could you tell me about it?"

    Duke Hugo chuckled, though there was a glint of sadness in his eyes. "Of course, you wouldn¡¯t remember. Your mother and I were still planning to start a family back then. It was a long time ago. I remember the plague hitting right after the Emperor¡¯s coronation. Back then, I was still his trusted right hand¡ª¡®The mighty General who led the Luceat Royal Knights at the River of Azarath¡ªthe land of no return!¡¯"

    Colin, eyes wide with disbelief, cut in. "No way! You don¡¯t look like a general!"

    Cecil, skeptical, raised an eyebrow. "Isn¡¯t the River of Azarath to the west? Firenze is somewhere in the east! Dad¡¯s lying! Fake! Fake!"

    "Hey! All of you were still inside me at the time¡ªhow could you know?" Duke Hugo shot back, a laugh escaping him. "And I never said I led the knights to Firenze!"

    The twins exchanged confused glances. "Inside you?" they asked in unison.

    "Never mind," Duke Hugo muttered, He cleared his throat before continuing, "Anyway... I don¡¯t remember the exact timing, but I visited the town of Firenze to meet an old friend. You know Jin Qiu, right?¡±

    Adira couldn¡¯t hide her surprise; she hadn¡¯t expected such an unfamiliar name to be mentioned so suddenly. With feigned innocence, she asked, ¡°Who?¡±

    Duke Hugo seemed momentarily taken aback, his eyes flickering for the briefest of moments before his grin returned. His voice filled with pride as he spoke, ¡°The Emperor Augustus, Hugo, and Jin Qiu¡ª the three sworn brothers. Always together.¡± His eyes sparkled at the memory, and a warm laugh followed. ¡°Ah, those were the days.¡±

    Cecil narrowed her eyes, skeptical. " You were really that close to the Emperor?"

    Colin, still uncertain, echoed her doubts. "You¡¯re not making this up, are you?"

    Duchess Constance, hearing enough, waved a hand to silence the twins.

    Duke Hugo chuckled, his voice tinged with nostalgia. "Around the time whispers of the plague started spreading, the Revolutionary War had already ended, and Jin Qiu had risen to become the Lord of Firenze, governing all the Southeast territories and standing as the representative of the South, despite coming from the East Orient. They held him in high regard."

    Adira, intrigued by this unexpected turn, couldn¡¯t help but wonder how someone from the East had managed to become a representative of the South. It is very unusual, she asked, ¡°Why? Who is he?¡±

    Duchess Constance answered this time, her tone thoughtful. ¡°Jin Qiu''s birth parents hail from the East, yet he was raised and adopted by a noble from the South, who, rather coincidentally, resides in the East. His background has always been a source of intrigue and occasional amusement, though he never truly grew up in the South.¡±

    Intrigued, Adira inquired once more, ¡°How was he selected to represent the South in the Empire?¡±

    Duchess Constance answered, ¡°Well, first, he is a close friend of the Emperor, and second his noble background certainly made it easier for him. But more than that, he has always been a man of integrity and strong connections. That is why the clan leaders of the South hold him in such high regard¡ªhe is seen as crucial to their prosperity. It was only natural for them to choose him.¡±

    The Duke laughed,¡°But I recall the challenges he faced in ruling the Southeast, with a culture so vastly different from the one he grew up in. Yet, despite the obstacles, he did his best to adapt, learning the ways of the people and immersing himself in their lifestyle as much as he could.¡±

    Duchess Constance smiled, a soft laugh escaping her.  " Well what I remember is him crying in frustration after he asked me to borrow books from the Royal Library. How naive of him to expect that the records in those volumes would be updated to reflect current trends,¡±

    Duchess Constance smirked, her eyes twinkling with the faintest hint of a memory. ¡°And the influence of the East Orient remained only in its capital city; the rest of the territories, however, had developed their own distinct cultures. Even the names, terms, and language had evolved entirely. In the end, all he managed to learn was history.¡±

    Duke Hugo shook his head with a chuckle, his voice warm and filled with fondness. "Well, at least he tried. Though, he''s always been a bit of a crybaby¡ªvery sensitive, but with a heart as big as a bear."

    Adira smiled, sensing the warmth in the air as Duke Hugo and Duchess Constance drifted into a nostalgic reverie. ¡°Lord Jin Qiu seems like a very good person! I¡¯m surprised I never heard of him before¡­ where is he now?¡±

    Duke Hugo seemed to freeze for a moment, his eyes flickering with something unreadable before he sighed, as though a painful memory had resurfaced. ¡° A terrible plague swept through his town¡ªa disease carried by rats.¡± His gaze grew distant, as if he were lost in thought, before he continued softly, ¡°We didn¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    Duke Hugo cleared his throat, but when his eyes met Adira¡¯s, he allowed a faint smile to cross his lips before pressing on. ¡° We secured the town, doing everything we could to stop the disease from spreading to nearby villages, especially Changbei, the capital of the South. If it had spread further, countless lives would have been affected. Anyone who had been infected¡ªor even in contact with the infected¡ªwas isolated, as a precautionary measure against the disease.¡±

    The Duke''s eyes appeared distant, his expression unreadable as he spoke in a near monotone. ¡°But Jin Qiu, who had been out hunting when he first heard the news, refused to abandon his people. I believe it was the pressure from those around him that led him to lock the gates of the town... from the inside.¡±

    Duke Hugo paused, his expression heavy with the weight of memory. He sighed deeply before continuing, his voice tinged with sorrow. "In time, the Lord of Changbei sent men to monitor the area around Firenze, to assess how far the devastation had spread. That was when we learned the grim truth¡ªeveryone within the town of Firenze had perished. A riot had broken out, and amidst the chaos, a fire erupted, spreading uncontrollably. By the time we reached the gates, the town was already engulfed in flames. We could no longer see Firenze¡ªonly the blinding, merciless glow of the fire.¡±

    He paused, his gaze falling upon the twins, who had grown solemn. " In the end, all we were left with was ashes... We never saw Jin Qiu again."

    Duke Hugo inhaled deeply, his expression clouded with sorrow. "After the events in Firenze, I requested His Imperial Majesty relieve me of my title as General. I yearned for a peaceful life¡ªwith your mother, a modest home, children, and simple joys. But the Emperor insisted on keeping me close. Many titles among the peerage had become vacant, so he bestowed upon me the title of Duke, believing that managing a Duchy would help me forget the tragedy in Firenze."

    Duke Hugo managed a faint smile, though his eyes were distant. "Now, all I have left is regret."

    "Ah¡­ but that was long ago." he added, trying to shift the mood. "Now, I have my beloved Constance and four rather... unattractive children, HAHAHA!"

    The twins, who had been listening intently, perked up at this. Then they scoffed.

    "If we¡¯re ugly, then what does that make you?" Cecil shot back.

    Colin rolled his eyes. "You¡¯re an ogre."

    Duke Hugo laughed heartily. "That''s fine. Spread the ugliness, my little ones! But, of course¡ªyou, my dear wife, are beautiful."

    The Duchess merely smirked at him before turning her gaze back out the window.

    Duke Hugo then began singing dramatically¡ªa song about courting¡ªmuch to the eager participation of the twins.

    Adira could only smile at the sight of them, so full of life and energy once more, as though the somber conversation earlier had merely been a fleeting shadow.

    As the carriage rolled on, they finally arrived at the grand gates of the manor. The guards, recognizing the family crest, opened them without hesitation.

    Duke Hugo assisted Duchess Constance and Adira from the carriage with a gentleman¡¯s grace, while servants quickly appeared to attend to them.

    Feeling the weight of the day, Adira excused herself, heading toward her room to rest.

    As Adira walked down the hallway, each step felt heavier, her pace slowing with the weight of her thoughts. The maids, who usually greeted her with polite smiles, remained bowed as she passed, their expressions cautious, sensing that something was amiss.

    Adira opened the door to her chamber, finding it just as she had left it.

    The candles were already lit¡ªlikely Judith¡¯s doing, preparing the room before their arrival, as dusk was fast approaching.

    Before coming to her room, when they had just arrived, Adira had instructed the maids not to expect her for a bath or dinner, asking not to be disturbed until morning.

    The atmosphere grew heavier, an almost suffocating weight settling over the room as Adira opened her dimensional pocket. From its depths, she drew out a piece of paper, her eyes tracing the three foxes drawn upon it.

    Then, without warning, Adira noticed the paper trembling. No... it wasn¡¯t the paper¡ªit was her hand.

    Adira raised her left hand to grip her right wrist, a futile attempt to steady herself and still the trembling that refused to subside.

    But no matter how tightly Adira held it, the tremors only grew stronger. Then, without warning, fine threads shot from her fingertips, burrowing into the wall¡ªnearly invisible to the eye.

    Adira released her grip , letting the paper slip from her trembling fingers. It fluttered gently to the floor, miraculously unscathed. The foxes depicted on it seemed to come alive for a fleeting moment, their inked eyes widening, their expressions almost mirroring worry, as if they, too, felt the weight of the moment.

    Adira tried to retract the threads, but they refused to obey her. Desperation surged within her as she clenched her fists, her nails pressing into her palms. The threads seemed to defy her will, their light intensifying, glowing brighter with each passing moment.

    With a trembling voice, Adira whispered to no one but herself, ¡°Why¡­ Why are you lying? Father¡­¡±